Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A sight unseen yet a sight as crimson as blood beneath the night sky is all one could dream of. Perhaps, that would be the case, as the only ones who ever wore the color with the meaning of passion yet war were those who occupied the Itsuki household; so, to see a color such as that under the night sky was only but a myth. Until this night, that was, when the youngest son of the household seemingly ran away.

“Tch-! To ever think that a man as barbaric as one such as him would ever understand such an artistic piece!”

Even though the young Lord was in such an angered state, his footsteps did not portray his current emotion. They were as light as ever; his zori sandals barely managed to create an imprint into the fresh soil. Not one soul could hear these steps in the dead of night unless they listened very closely. Imaginably a vampire could, but if only they existed.

“‘Only a princess would wear something so intricate. You should just become a servant if you so wish to create something as serpentine as that piece. Perhaps you should become a servant while wearing that hideous garment, yes, what a sight that would be!’” A pained chuckle followed his impression as the scene of his father mocking his creation replayed over and over again in his mind. He faltered between an angered smile that could burn villages to a frown that could freeze mountains. All this was to hold back tears that suppressed themselves behind the amethyst eyes of their beholder.

It was not unusual for the youngest son of the Itsuki household to get into a fight with his father. They were two different people, after all. Acknowledging this trait that all people shared, most still could get along with their loved ones in spite of their differences; however, there was one key trait that both Shu Itsuki and his father held that most did not. They alike were both unnaturally iron-willed and unyielding. That was, and will forever be, the only thing those two hold in common.

“That is what he said to me! Non!” The words he spoke to himself were taken by the breeze and into the night, only to be heard by the spirits that walked in vain. “To think of me so lowly.. that is all he sees me as. A disappointment.”

The Itsuki household was one of tradition. To fall from it was seen as taboo, and it so happened that anything Shu did was taboo.

He was not like his older brother who stood strong in the face of adversity. He too was also not like his older sister who was pleasant to be around and a beauty to behold. He was the peculiar son. An embarrassment he was to be with in public due to his elaborate outfits and rose-designed umbrella that he would carry around to not get burnt from the rays of the sun. He could not ruin his Portugal white skin, is what he would proclaim. He was also blunt and harsh; he never failed to say what was on his mind. This led him to be the subject of many scandals within the upper-class families. All would whisper amongst themselves how he held no respect for his elders. He just didn’t know how to properly express his emotions was all. Furthermore, even with his beautiful looks that many would call out worldly (some say that he is even more beautiful than any princess ever born), he still managed to scare off any woman who dared approach him to try and speak with him in hopes that they would be fated together. All these qualities of his caused his father to grow weary and displeased with his son. Shu knew that the possibility of his father even hating him was not farfetched. It was just hard to accept.

Having no destination in mind, he continued along the path of the homely village that stood near his own home. This was the village that his family owned and looked over with a watchful gaze. He knew that if he were ever caught out of the palace and amidst the people of lower status then he would be dead, yet he paid no attention to this. All he had on his mind was getting out of that horrid palace; he couldn’t bear being close to his father for a second more. He felt suffocated, both physically and mentally. Why did he think showing his father one of his latest creations would be a good idea in the slightest? Maybe he had the slimmest of hope that in doing so, he would receive some type of sign, any sign of affection from his father. That was all he craved. Someone who would appreciate him, but alas, he had no one. His father never once liked anything he created with his own two hands, so why would he now?

A breath of the taintless night air was all he needed in a time such as this one, and perhaps with the beauty of this particular night, he would gain inspiration for his next piece. Yes, this is why he left. It was for the better, and it would only be for the night. He would return in the morning, back to that palace to face his father once again.

What a delightful night it was. The moon shone down light on all those who needed a sense of direction. She could be compared to a mother, in a way. Always beautiful and kind. That was how mothers were portrayed in the stories Shu had read. It was comforting to read about motherly love; just staring up at the moon gave him that same sort of comfort. As she rested in the clear spring sky, she smiled down on the troubled Lord with not a look of pity, but one of comfort. It was just her alone that night, the only other soul seemingly out was himself. No other stars occupied the heavens. Was she ever lonely like he was?

A small sigh left his lips as his anger slowly faded into nothingness; this feeling was soon replaced with a solemn self-loathing. He had no reason to be out here, yet he had no reason to go back. All he could do was continue his walk between the quiet earth and the night, and so he decided that he would follow in the direction of the moon all the way to the edge of the small village, that being the flower garden.

He had fond memories of the garden; he was rarely ever allowed to leave the palace as a kid, and whenever he stepped foot outside its boundaries he always found himself at that particular garden. It was enchanting, just the mere sight of all the colorful flowers and rich smells engulfed you as soon as you stepped foot into its essence. It was like a living fairytale. Shu always found himself leaving it with new ideas for songs and outfits.

Picking up his pace, a new sense of excitement washed over him at the thought of seeing the garden after so many years. His sadness was still there, this was true, but it is better to be occupied with something that makes one happy than to walk under such a pleasant night with nothing but a saddened heart. The night’s breeze was welcoming, and with the season being newly spring, all the trees held a beautiful pink that dazzled the ground in specks of flowers. It was a sight that one would regret if they did not appreciate it to the fullest.

He knew the path to the garden perfectly fine, and with the moon shining in a way that silently revealed the path to his destination he could have nothing but clarity, but he stopped right in his tracks while a puzzled expression graced his features. A.. voice? Yes, but not one talking. It was one singing.

Why would anyone be singing so late at night– Shu didn’t have much time to think about the logistics of this event as his thoughts were hastily disregarded due to the stranger’s voice coming into clear hearing. It held a sweet singing tone, yet it was laced with a troubled emotion. Weary is what it sounded like. Weary and pained; the voice alone held a story even without listening to the lyrics. It was not unwelcomed. Anyone who got to hear such a voice were truly blessed. It was majestic. It was unique. Out of all the singers and performers Shu had heard over the years, he never heard a voice such as this.

The tears that Shu tried so hard to suppress slowly surfaced themselves; one tear even managed to roll down his cheek before it fell into the cold soil. He hadn’t meant to cry. He had never once cried to anyone’s singing before; never had he in the million performances he attended as a kid. His mother’s love for music caused performers from all foreign countries and places to come and display their voices to her. Shu never minded these performances, of course; he gained his love for music from his mother, however, all the songs his mother loved so much always felt so lifeless to him. This song was different. It wasn’t like any of the lifeless songs he heard in the past. This one was full of life.

What was this emotion he was feeling? It felt like a fire alight in his heart. He could barely breathe. Smoke blurred his vision while his chest was up in burning flames. He had to see the face of this voice to save himself. He had to.

Taking a deep breath, he managed to pull his feet up from the ground and turn the corner. There, surrounded by flowers of all sorts of colors and shapes stood a man singing to the wind. The moon shone down which caused his features to illuminate and shine out more preveniently. He looked like an angel and if Shu wasn’t mistaken, he could have sworn that he saw a halo above his head, created by the moonlight.

He was as beautiful as his voice. He held a childlike demeanor to him, yet if you looked at the right angles he still had a heaviness to him. His hair was as black as the night sky, and his eyes… A lapis and an amber. They were stunning; every aspect of this man was as, if not more, entrancing than the scenery that surrounded him. The flowers only made him look more alluring. The sight belonged in a painting, and Shu couldn't help but find himself staring at the angelic stranger.

The picturesque view could withstand the test of time if the stranger had not taken notice of Shu and his gaze. His song took a rapid pause as soon as his eyes met those of Shu’s. The stranger’s look of solemness was replaced by one of surprise; his eyes grew wide like those of one who had met a ghost for the first time. It was a sight all in itself; two strangers staring at one another in disbelief under the moonlit sky. It could be another painting, one that would be hung next to the first one.

Shu wished that his pain disappeared along with the song, but it had not. In fact, this feeling only grew as the additional ingredient of disappointment added to this strange phenomenon that filled his heart.

Both strangers looked at each other with stunned countenances; their expressions were almost identical. A look of entrancement yet embarrassment was what it was. The entrancement was soon taken over by the embarrassment as the black-haired boy made a move to break the silence.

“Ngh! D-did I wake ya...? ’M sorry! I shouldn’ have been singin’ so late at night! I was too loud, wasn’ I? It won't ever happen again! I’ll be on ma way-”

“Non!” Shu was quick to interrupt the odd boy’s rambling; he was not one for patience. To let this mysterious man leave just like that was not an option for him. He would not let him go so simply, not after he heard his singing. His mind was made up; he had to get to know him, or at least had to get his name. There was a curiosity there that this stranger brought about and Shu was never one to let go of things that interested him, this being quite rare.

A silence passed over as the boy looked back at Shu with a bewildered look. It had a hidden sense of fear to it. Shu was, after all, an intimidating man. This aspect of his did not register with him at the moment, though. He was too distracted. Every expression the boy gave was beautiful and Shu slowly felt a heat rise to his cheeks. What was this? His chest and now cheeks were aflame.

“A-ah... I can make up fer waking ya...?” The man started off again, trying to fill the void of his confusion by starting another conversation.

Oh. He cut him off and then expected him to go on even when he did not explain his own self. He was never this rude, was he? My, he couldn't even think properly with this man in front of him. How embarrassing.

“No, I mean—you did not wake me. I do not live close by. I was merely taking a nightly stroll to get my mind off some unpleasant thoughts. And you? It is uncommon to find someone singing so beautifully in the dead of night, is it not?”

Perhaps it was at being caught singing in front of another, or perhaps it was at the adjective used to describe his singing, but a blithering red came forth on the raven’s cheeks as he stared at Shu with a dumbfounded and embarrassed expression. He stared until he could no longer; his mismatched hues fell to the ground, away from the lord’s hyacinth ones. He then went on to make some sort of weird sounds, trying to contemplate on what to say next.

“It... sorry if it bothered ya. ‘S just—this is the only time I get to myself and I’ve never seen anyone here before... so I just come and sing here by myself. It's beautiful here, ya know.”

Not as beautiful as you. “Not as beautiful as your singing.” The statement left his lips before he could even think about what he just said, and thought, but he would never admit that he thought something so shameful to anyone, even to himself. Now he could not take back those words and due to his foolishness, he could only find himself gaping like a suffocating fish as he tried to come up with something else to rebuke his reply. The words now hung in the night breeze, floating away to become the new topic of gossip for the nightly spirits.

“A-ah... that so? Er, thank ya kindly! I don’t think anyone has ever heard ma singing before, er ever said that it was beautiful.” He gave a soft chuckle as his features loosened up at the compliment. His laugh was as stunning as his singing and looks, and his smile. It was unnerving but in a good way. It looked like the sun, even if the smile he wore now was a shy one, almost hidden by the darkness that surrounded him. To Shu, he found that it was almost surprising that he didn't coil up at the second compliment. He looked like he could die from the first one, but instead, the second one seemed to lighten up his whole demeanor. Shu, on the other hand, certainly looked like he wanted to die from the embarrassment of his comment.

To try and occupy his mind with anything but his embarrassing statement, he made his way into the garden instead of standing outside its borders like an intruder. It felt like walking past the palace gates; the eyes of millions would always watch over him as he would enter his ‘home’ to make sure no one with malicious intent would follow behind him. He had this same feeling when he entered into the garden’s atmosphere, but there was only one set of eyes watching him this time.

This entry into the garden also meant that he got closer to the stranger. He could finally get a better look at him, finally get to see his eyes and smile up close. It's not like he walked into the garden just for that, though. Certainly not. He was mainly here for the garden and its flowers. Well, at least he was at first.

He decided that he would start off by walking along the garden’s path before returning to any form of conversation. He did not want to seem too eager or perhaps scare the other off if he were to start talking imminently. Walking at a steady pace, Shu silently admired the flowers that decorated his view. It was exactly how he remembered it. The scent of jasmine pierced his senses while the sound of the wind brushing against the bushes created a rustling sound that could calm anyone’s nerves. It would be peaceful, if not for the beady eyes of the boy that burned the back of Shu’s neck.

“Are you simply going to stand there and stare or would you care to join me?”

“Er—yes!”

Practically jumping to Shu’s side, the younger of the two, or at least Shu’s guess was that this man was at least a year younger than him, sped up so he could walk side by side with the young lord. His walk was almost clumsy and he couldn't seem to stop fidgeting with his hands. It was almost annoying, but Shu couldn't help but find it charming. It was distracting. Everything about him was.

They walked shoulder to shoulder in silence, simply basking in each other's presence along with the presence of the flowers. The garden wasn’t one of remarkable size but it still was home to an astonishing variety of flowers nonetheless. There was the Japanese Camellia who was quite the dramatic flower. They were large and showy. There was also the Wisteria that hung from the sky down to the earth. They were incredible, always making one feel welcomed and kind. Lastly, in the middle of the garden lay a small pond with some of the most majestic Koi fish one could ever lay their eyes upon. They were larger than typical fish of their kind, and it always surprised Shu that they were not bought and sold to some upper-class family, or even his own family for that matter. All of these sights were ones to behold, yet there was a particular flower that Shu always looked for. Violets.

“Violets are quite popular, you know. They symbolize small love, small bliss, and sincerity.” Violets always caught his eye; they were one of his favorites ever since he was a child. They were small, yes, but they didn’t need to be large in size to make one stop and admire them. Maybe that is why Shu liked them so much.

The ravenette looked down at the purple flowers with a smile. They were pretty, he agreed, but that was not the first thing that came to his mind. “They match yer eyes.”

Looking up at the man for the first time since he entered the garden, Shu couldn't hide his baffled expression that came way. The stranger looked up at him as well after his observation came with no reply, causing them to once again make eye contact. This exchange of looks lasted for a mere second before the two of them imminently looked away. A small blush crept onto Shu’s cheeks for the second time that night. His stomach did flips while the sensation of a fire in his heart shortly returned. He thought he got rid of it or at least was distracted enough to not notice it.

An awkward silence ensued; both didn’t dare say a word or look up from their spot on the ground that was apparently so interesting. This could have lasted years, as both were quite flustered, but alas Shu looked up from his spot on the ground to say something in reply. It was his turn to continue the conversation, was it not? His mouth opened and closed a few times, and maybe he would have said something along the lines of, “I suppose they are the same color” or “I never thought of something such as that before,” but instead a dust of pink shut him up. There, lying in the other’s hair was a sakura flower; it must have fallen from one of the cherry trees. Without thinking, his arm reached out to pull the flower away. Now, there the petal was, sitting between his index and middle finger. He was acting quite bold today, wasn't he?

The other hadn’t looked up at Shu since their mistaken eye contact. He didn’t want to look up at all since his face was an embarrassingly red shade and he knew that if he were to say something now he would only sound more stupid but yet–no, it was no use. He was only going to humiliate himself more. He would stay in this position until the other had enough of him and leave. That was his plan, at least, until he felt a hand brush against his hair. Quickly looking up in a haze, the sight before him was of a sakura pedal being held up by the man whose hairs matched that of the pedal.

“It was in your hair,” Shu remarked while holding up the sakura to emphasize and explain his irrational action. The ravenette could only nod, speechless, as his cheeks still held that violent red. The color suits him well.

Having nothing else to say, they looked at each other with newfound joy. This time their exchange wasn’t one of enchantment nor was it one of embarrassment. This time it was an exchange of longing. They both gazed at each other, unmoving in silence. It was peaceful, and it could last an eternity for all Shu cared. He couldn’t say that he would even mind staying in this garden forever with this man that he barely knew, if knew at all. He was almost confident to say that he would be happier to stay here forever than to go back to reality.

Neither made a move to speak, simply standing there in stillness under the moonlight. Shu even received a thought, oh what a horrid thought, of leaning forward and brushing some of the loose pieces of hair behind the stranger’s ear. That would cause the two of them to grow awkward once again, so he refrained from doing so; however, he didn’t have a chance to even indulge in the thought since the mismatched hues of the ravenette turned from Shu to the moon.

“The moon is beautiful tonight, isn’ she? I always think of that legend of the lonely god whenever I look up at the moon. It must be sad, being separated from yer loved one,” the ravenette went on to say as he stared up at the sky. The moonlight shone down on him as if inviting his contagious smile. Her reflection could be seen in the mismatched eyes of his; it was hard to look away. “I know when it's time for me to leave when I see her move to the east side of the sky. It's like she’s tellin’ me herself that it's time to go.” Ah yes, Shu knew that quite well. The moon would rise in the east and set in the west. The closer it got to the east, the closer it was to morning. It was like her goodbye. “I better get goin’, then...” What? Shu too looked up at the night sky and there she was, getting ready to soon be replaced by the sun.

This couldn't end so quickly, could it? Yet they had walked throughout the whole garden and even talked more than Shu could ever hope for. It really was time to depart, but he couldn't bear it yet. He had to see him again.

Both looked away from the sky; the younger turned to Shu to give him a saddened smile for his departure gift. To him, it felt as if this whole meeting was nothing but a dream. Soon he would wake up from his sleep to return to his decrepit home that wasn’t even his and go back to work. It was a hard life, and the only sense of joy he received during his long days was coming here to sing. He never felt this happy, and he wasn’t sure if he was even worthy of feeling this happy.

“Do you come here often? Meet me here again tomorrow night. I will be here,” Shu proclaimed without giving himself a moment to actually think about the logical aspects of that statement. Would he be able to sneak out a second time? It was surprising that he was even able to do it the first time. Perhaps all the guards were too occupied dealing with his father’s outburst than to watch out for his son. Besides, what if the stranger didn’t want to see him again? He was only thinking about himself.

“Ngh, really? I’ll meet ya tomorrow night, then!” His saddened smile turned to one of pure joy as he repeatedly nodded his head for a yes. So this wasn’t a dream after all, was it?

“Then—? I shall see you tomorrow night…” Shu certainly wasn't expecting such an assertive and immediate answer; it had caught him off guard. He looked startled even though he shouldn’t have been. Was he really expecting a straight-out no? He wasn’t sure what it was, but his answer caused his stomach to once again do those annoying flips while his heart continually incinerated. Here he was, acting so out of character for a man he barely knew.

Turning away, he was about to give his final goodbye; this of course was stopped by a rich blue. Flowers always found their ways to make him speechless, it seems. Resting there amongst the lilies and irises were morning glories. Their color was like that of the depths of the sea and their name, one that symbolized the joy of the morning. They were stunning like they always were, and another shameless idea popped into Shu’s head. Bending down, he picked one of the flowers off the bush and took a step closer to the ravenette.

“What is your name?” he questioned while he placed the flower behind the boy’s ear. The color didn’t particularly match his outfit, which if Shu was so kind to add, was one of the most hideous outfits he had ever seen. If it were up to him, he would throw away the whole thing and create him a new one. The piece he wore now was of one a saddened brown that did not make his complexion at all. Along with this, if you looked closely you could spot a few holes and tears here and there. Despite this, the morning glory suited him much better than the lonely sakura pedal did.

The boy looked up at Shu with a dumbfounded look; it took him a moment to register what he was doing before he could even process the question being asked of him. “Mika! Kagehira Mika,” he answered while his hand came up to touch the flower now resting behind his ear. Shu too made a move to take a step back to behold the sight of his handiwork. A dust of pink graced Mika’s cheeks while his eyes were still widened in surprise; however, it didn’t take long before a smile made its way onto his face. This smile was different. It was wide and showed off all his teeth; it was no longer that shy one that was hidden by the darkness. This one could light up the whole world. “And ya?”

Oh gosh, what had Shu gone and done? Acting so boldly tonight yet he would get sickenly embarrassed after his actions. His chest and cheeks still burned; perhaps he should go to his private physician and get it checked out. He could be dying for all he knew.

The flower combined with the smile was a remarkable sight. Mika’s joy could bring even the most abhorrent person to smile; it was contagious. Shu was now satisfied to leave him for the night, receiving that smile is all he would think about on his journey home. He completely forgot about his father and his disgusting words; all he could think about was the sight of that smile and the morning glory resting beautifully in his hair. He would return tomorrow and offer him yet another flower so he could see that smile once again. This morning glory will be their goodbye for the night, a departing gift if you will. Tomorrow he would offer a different kind, and the next… If Mika decided that he would want to meet him for a third night.

He could think about all of that later, it was now time to leave, and so he turned around to exit the gates of heaven. He wouldn’t dare look at Mika for a moment longer, or else he might decide that he, in fact, wasn’t ready to leave just yet.

Ah, his name. He hadn’t answered that question yet, had he?

“Shu Itsuki,” he mumbled under his breath as he walked past the garden gates. His solemn self-loathing and decrypted thoughts were waiting patiently for him to return, and so the dream he had would continue the next day. The aroma and gates of the garden too would watch patiently for Shu Itsuki to return, and along with that, a stunned Mika who couldn’t believe what he had just heard would wait too. No, Mika had not just met a beautiful man that night. He met a member of the Itsuki household.

A nightingale flew down from his tree where he had taken rest for the night. He had watched the whole scene play out, and he too would return the next night to watch again. Continuing a tune he had heard that night, he would wait patiently until the lord would come back.

As the night progressed, the color of crimson blood under the night sky was no longer a myth; its blood was now painted into the night’s story.

Chapter Text

The moon’s smile was no longer visible to those north of the Sea of Okhotsk and west of the Sea of Japan; the first flush of the morning had come about, bringing life to that very village whose land the night prior held none except that of the nightingale, the flowers, the Lord’s youngest son, and one who’s status remains untold. Same as within the night, the sun’s luminescence brought about a welcoming presence to all those he shone down upon. It was sunnier than the typical dawn in the early spring; it must be one of great magnitude if the rain has not come to disrupt the people’s joy. The flowers and birds sang, the people were out and about preparing for their busy day, and the sun seeped through the curtains of the palace to see what the young Lord was up to. There he laid, covered by his pink blanket that was ever so dear to him. His face barely managed to peek through the cover as it was his habit to hide his face when in distress. Why now, would he be doing such a habit at the break of dawn? It was unusual for him to still be resting; he was always one to seize the day and start on something he was passionate about immediately. Most who have seen his work ethic would even go so far as to call him a workaholic, so why would he still be sleeping so late into the morning?

This question had some truth, but one key aspect was amiss. He, in fact, had not gotten a wink of sleep that night. There he laid staring at nothing in particular since he was too occupied with the noise inside his head. His mind continuously replayed not the scene of his father yelling at him, but of the scene with Mika. His eyes, his voice, and his wide smile. The image was not an easy one to get rid of, and neither was the pain that settled in his heart. It had not received any healing from what Shu could tell; the pain only seemed to worsen whenever he thought about placing the flower behind his ear. Along with these thoughts, questions upon questions came to his mind. Where does he live? What does he do for a living? What should I wear when I see him tonight? Should I wear red, or another color? Would red scare him off? Why would he go to a garden in the middle of the night and sing? That wasn’t a common hobby from what he knew.

He could keep these questions until he saw him again, yes: this was true. They both said that they would be seeing the other tonight, but when was Shu ever one for patience? All these scenes, unwanted thoughts, and questions soon became so unbearable that he couldn’t shut his eyes for the rest of the night, so there he laid with nothing but himself and these destructive thoughts. That was the case until someone else grew weary at the young Lord’s unseen presence.

“You’re still sleeping? Huh, that’s unusual of you, Icchan. Usually you’re up by now bombarding me with commands about getting you breakfast or askin’ me what looks better on you. To see you still sleeping is pretty concerning, y’know.” A resounding voice that held a few tough years in its tone verbalized. The man’s comment was quickly followed by a chuckle at the humor he somehow found in the situation. He didn’t understand the tragedy Shu’s overthinking could be.

“Leave me be, ogre. I desire not to see your hideous face so early in the morning. Do you wish to ruin my day by imposing into my sleep schedule?” Shu hissed from underneath his blanket, even going so far as to further himself into the warm haven he created. Leaning above him was the ogre, or as most knew him for, Kuro Kiryu. A childhood friend he was of Shu. He was an honorable man: one of strength and dignity. Kuro had come from a noble family of samurais, a family which Shu was close with ever since he was a child. Both he and Kuro were always close, and when it had come time for Kuro to support himself and his sister, Shu’s family hired him as a personal bodyguard for their youngest son, but he seemed more like a personal servant, of sorts. Shu treasured him dearly, even if he did not act like it as of now.

“Ouch! Always so harsh when you’re in a mood. What’s got your kimono in a twist, huh? Get your lazy bum out of your futon, you’ve got alotta chores to do today.” Grabbing the pink blanket rather forcefully, he swung it off Shu’s body, leaving him vulnerable to the coldness of the large room.

“Agh! Give me that back! Wait until I tell Mademoiselle about this!” For the first time since Shu returned from his occurrence with Mika, he moved his body to get out of his futon.

“Ha! You know you can’t reach it if you tried. I was always taller than you—even when we were kids.” Kuro laughed while he held the blanket above Shu’s head in a jesting manner. He even went as far as to shake it to further emphasize his point. All Shu could do was stand there pathetically with his arm extended high to try to retrieve it. It was much too early for this foolery, or at least it was for Shu.

The relationship between the son of a Lord and a samurai certainly can be an odd one; that being even more so when those of such status are young. The two of them growing up together was one of trials and tribulation and left the samurai to have to deal with the young lord’s crying fits almost always on a daily basis. The young lord would make up for it by treating the samurai’s cuts and bruises caused by scuffles the samurai had with the village’s children. Kids always had something to say, and the samurai was never one to stay quiet. Now neither dealt with such issues, for both had grown in many ways, yet their original selves still shown through their new selves. They were still the same people, after all.

Shu was one of temper and nobility, Kuro was one of courage and stability. They evened each other out like the yin and yang symbol, yet something was always a miss. They did not fit just right like those of soulmates did, and perhaps this was due to the loss of Kuro’s mother when they were young. What a strong and noble young woman she was. Shu had always admired her; she showed him a different side of motherly love that he did not receive at home. He would even go as far as to say that he was jealous of her relationship with Kuro. Kind yet stern was what she was; Kuro kept those same aspects of herself when she passed away. What a tragic day that was. Shu knew that he would never forget that look Kuro held. He never saw that look on him again, and if he did he would not know how to handle it. Perhaps he would perish, but Kuro never did. He had to stay strong; for himself and his sister. He had a noble title to keep up, anyhow.

“Whatever you say.” Shu’s eyes rolled in a teasing manner. “Your height only adds to your beast-like demeanor. I, on the other hand, have the height of outermost grace.” He gave up on trying to reach it himself; instead, he would switch over to one of his own strengths. Threats. “Now I do think that it would be wise of you to hand me that back, or else I would say that your large forehead will only grow larger from my slapping. Now hand it back,” Shu remarked, motioning for his blanket one last time.

“Oy, I see that you’re back to normal.” Reluctantly, Kuro dropped the blanket on top of Shu’s head, leaving him behind in a cursing fit. He tried his best to hide his muffled laughs, and so he occupied himself by walking towards the room’s large curtains. It was time to let the sun in and fully invite his presence.

Swinging the curtains open, which Shu typically did, the view of the day came out in a blur. Staring out for a few seconds gave one’s eyes time to adjust before they could fully see the magnificence that the day’s glee brought about. The palace stood on a hill, the largest hill amongst the surrounding ones. This gave the Itsuki household and all those who resided within it the authority to witness a view that most would not get to behold. The village’s buildings were laid in a line not straight but one with twists and turns; people of all ages and sizes moved about within the ins and outs that the village put forth. The sky was clearer than any other day within spring; not one cloud was visible. The seasonal Cherry trees of pink were spotted here and there, giving forth their flowers to decorate the town with color. Lastly stood the guardians of the village, the hills and the river of ancient times, who surrounded the town with their protection. Without the both of them, the village would not be as safe as it was from the wars that came about beyond this one paradise.

“Man, what a beautiful day it is. The gods must be smiling down upon us! I’m surprised that you didn’t wake up at the crack of dawn and start workin’ on something special. It seems like the whole town is out!” Laughing, the samurai pointed out the window to further emphasize his statement. Shu could care less about the day’s beauty at the moment, for he had other things on his mind; besides, it was not like it was typical of him to leave the palace, anyways. One sentence did, however, particularly strike his interest.

“Everyone, you say?” His brows rose, displaying a look of curiosity. Shu moved to stand side by side with Kuro in front of the grand window which showed the sight of the bustling town. He looked out beyond the border of the clear glass and indeed, Kuro was right. The whole town was out that day. It looked almost like a festival. Stands of all kinds were set up in an arrangement of food, clothing, and trinkets; at least from what Shu could tell from his view up on the hilltop. If the whole town was out, then that means he too was..?

“Kuro. Discard anything planned for the day, I am heading out.” Amethyst hues turned away from the window. Shu’s usual work-like demeanor finally came upon him for the day, just like it had for the rest of the village. He had that look in his eyes, oh Kuro knew that look too well, when Shu had something on his mind. Something of uttermost importance, something that he would not lay to rest until it was finished. It was a look of fire in one’s soul. It was terrifying.

“What–? Shu? Hey–Shu!?” Shu had already walked off, and Kuro was not a step more behind him. “Hey, remember? Your father is leaving for an important business trip in a day—hey!!” The samurai could not get another word out, for his lecture was quickly cut off by a piece of clothing being thrown at his face. An undershirt now rested on top of his head, how lovely. “Tch, watch where you’re throwing that thing!” Shu paid no mind to Kuro’s complaining, instead, he continued to search through his closet. Once or twice he would hand a kimono or a koshihimo for Kuro to hold, but it was more like a hard throw than a polite pass. “..Important things to get done?”

“And I have important situations that I must attend to before I start on any chores that shall ruin my mood. Now, which one looks better on me? The purple, or the blue?” Holding up two kimonos of not red, but of colors opposite of that, he gave Kuro a look at just how serious he was. Normally, he would wear red as that was the family color. No one who lived in their village was allowed to wear that same shade; it was a crime. Shu knew, though, that if he were to go out in the village on such a busy day wearing that blithering red, then he would not be able to find the one he was looking for. Instead, he could be surrounded by the residents who would pester him, asking him why the Lord’s son visited them on such a busy day.

“What’s so important that you’re going to disregard all your family duties so you can go into the village? Especially on a day like today! Shu, look, I’m going to get into serious trouble if I just let you do that.” A look of panic and irritation settled on Kuro’s face as he stared at Shu in disbelief. Here he went, another one of his impulses. Yes, Shu did owe him an exclamation of some kind. He could not just tell him that he would ignore all of his duties so he could go and attempt to find a man that he met singing in the village garden when he snuck out of the palace in the middle of the night. No, he could not tell him this. That sounded absurd, even for someone like himself.

“I need fabrics to create a new outfit,” Shu stated. “My dear friends are coming to visit me next week, you know.” His excuse wasn’t a full-on lie. He indeed needed new fabrics, and his friends were coming to visit him next week, so really, was he lying, if at all?

“Then just send me to go get them.” Shu gave him a look of death. “Fine. I can never have my way with you, huh?” Kuro sighed. He knew he couldn’t win against Shu, especially when he was in such a mood. “Get ready, breakfast is waiting for you. Just try and cover your face. I don’t feel like dealing with an unruly crowd today ‘cause their beloved lord is out and about.”

“That shall not be a problem—now get out. I cannot change with a barbarian in here.” And like that, Shu pushed Kuro out of his bedroom in a flurry. He had things to get done and any second more was a second less he had of finding Mika.

“Never one for patience—’kay, I got it! I’m out the door.” Kuro practically had to jump out of the room so he wouldn’t be pushed to the ground. “Jeez, you remind me of my lil’ sis sometimes.” He mumbled, more to himself than to Shu, as he slowly walked away. There was one thing that had bothered Kuro while he was in that room, though. The smell of jasmine was prominent, and it lingered. He never remembered Shu’s room smelling of jasmine before, or of any type of flower for that matter. How odd.

One could not hear their voice once they stepped foot into town. Children giggled and screamed, store owners bargained and sold, and the elderly whispered amongst themselves, updating one another on the daily gossip. Shu was never one for crowds, and despite what a cheery day it was, his anxieties followed from close behind.

Walking beside the Lord was Kuro who stood like a giant compared to the standard residents. He held an authentic aura and was well respected amongst the village’s people. Typically when Kuro was in town, people would come and greet him, or start-up a friendly conversation with him; however, the demeanor he wore today was unsettling. He walked with purpose and had a look of formidability. Everyone made way for him, along with the particular stranger who walked beside him.

The mysterious man walking alongside the samurai certainly was a grand sight. A simple kimono was what he wore; it was nothing too special yet it held a presence incomparable to what the standard citizens wore. The stitching was thoughtfully placed, and there was not a single threat out of line. The sewmanship could be compared to that of a sewer who has dedicated all their life to sewing. That outfit must be worth so much, is what the elderly woman whispered whilst the stranger passed by. The outfit alone could grab anyone’s glance, but what held it was the element that they could not see. The stranger’s face was covered by that of his fan, and his final touch was his delicate umbrella. The man stood out quite so, which caused him to become the village’s new topic of conversation.

“How much further is the fabric store? I do not recall it being this far from what I last remember,” Shu complained. “And my feet are growing tired.” Whispering while keeping one’s face covered certainly was a difficult task, and with the whole town staring at you, this task was only made so much harder. “I feel as if everyone is staring at me. Is this how you feel every time you are in the village? What an uncomfortable experience,” he complained once more. Shu continued along with his large list of complaints, but he seemed distracted while he spoke. His eyes were glued not on Kuro, but on those who passed by. Even if his chances were so low, he still had a slight hope that he would spot a certain someone.

“It’s just up ahead; seriously, you need more exercise if you’re already this tired, and before you go sayin’ it, no, taking a walk throughout the palace’s garden doesn’t count.” Compared to Shu, Kuro’s outfit was much more simple. It was for practicality, not looks, of course. “You’re right, though. Everyone is trying to get a look at the mysterious man. Most don’t wear such a dignified outfit while covering their face, you know,” Kuro stated, giving Shu a light nudge.

“Hmph, whatever. They simply have not seen anyone with such taste before. It is only reasonable that they would stare, despite my hatred of it.” He snickered. He was about to go complain once again about the heat and such, but his eyes fell upon the place they were heading for. Standing a block away was the fabric store. It was a small building, nothing of remarkable size, and it was easy to tell that it was an older building that was in need of some work. It still had a sort of charm to it, though. Through the windows were all sorts of colors; its beauty caught one in their step, enticing them to go inside and take a peak.

The store was owned and run by a small family of three, yet despite this, their business was always remarkable. Shu had gotten fabrics from this place for as long as he could remember, and he refused to buy fabrics from anywhere else. Kuro’s mother showed him this place; she happened to be friends with the owners. It held good memories, but it was still a reminder of a painful past.

Today he was not here for this store and its beauty, however. The store was only an excuse for him to leave the palace, and he had to figure out a way to leave Kuro behind. Knowing the samurai, he had about ten minutes before he would start to grow impatient, and so he had ten minutes to come up with a plan to lose him behind in the busy crowds. Yes, he was putting himself in a vulnerable position as he would then be unprotected on such a busy day, but Shu could handle himself, or at least he was self-confident enough that he could. It was enough.

Shu walked into the store and left Kuro by the entrance; knowing Kuro, he would probably knock something down by accident due to his physique. Shu did not mind, of course; it gave him time to think without the stress of Kuro waiting beside him.

The sight inside did not disappoint. The store was filled with fabrics ranging in a variety of patterns and colors. It truly was a perfect picture all in itself. Honestly, Shu was surprised at how long it had been since he last stepped foot into this place. It held so many dear memories for him, yet it was rare for him to be able to make time to come here. In fact, the last time he stepped foot in this place was months ago; he had been so busy lately that he always just sent Kuro to go and get the fabrics instead. Two of his favorite places all in one day: how peculiar.

Stepping further instead, it was easy to get lost in all the fabrics. And so, that is exactly what Shu did. Fabrics covered in silver that held a shine, deep greens that matched that of the darkest of forests, a magenta with small flower patterns embroidered into its seams, yes, this would work perfectly. He did say that he needed fabrics for his next outfit. The magenta was stunning; just looking at it reminded him of the sunset.

He picked up the magenta with uttermost care. Bringing the fabric closer to fully inspect the detail and pattern, he wanted to make sure that every detail was just right in his eyes. Perhaps he could go and pick another color, a black maybe, to go along with the magenta. Possibly a purple that would match splendidly would look better instead. With the magenta now in his hands, his plan to lose Kuro went out the door as he went to search for his other fabric. Colors of gold, no that was not what he was envisioning. A light pink like that of a sakura blossom—no, that would not work either. He continued his search: past the isles of oranges, yellows, greens...

Blues. Laid to rest between the teals and the violets was a simple dark blue. It was rich in shade, calm and sincere; it could be compared to the depths of the sea. It could be compared to a morning glory.

That flower. Shu stood there in awe. His thoughts about creating a new outfit for himself vanished as he looked down at that blue. The magenta was put to rest as the young lord brought his hands to that lovely color of blue. It was mesmerizing. Its shade was almost like, no, it was exactly like that morning glory he gave to... Staring down at the blue, he thought not of an outfit that would fit him, or Kuro, or any of his friends but-

He blushed. Why was he thinking of Mika when looking at a piece of fabric? Is it wrong to think of Mika in this rich blue? To make him an outfit and give him yet another morning glory to rest in his hair? How stupid this was, to meet someone once and then have them constantly in your thoughts. It was never-ending. He felt stupid just looking at the blue now.

Shu stared at the fabric like it was his lifelong enemy. Should he purchase it, along with the magenta? What would he use the blue for, though? It’s not like he could just make something for Mika. It would feel odd to offer him an outfit when they weren’t close. He didn’t even have his measurements for crying out loud.

“Yes, I would like to purchase just this one, please.” A voice of authority stated, saving Shu from his overthinking once more. It was a voice of coldness, a voice that held a sense of purpose. It was one with a serious inflection. Shu knew that voice quite well. The blue that plagued his thoughts was dropped to its original spot. In haste, Shu moved aside a few fabrics so he could peek through the shelves to see if who he thought the voice belonged to was actually him. He was right.

The man standing there was quite a sight. He held a presence so elegant yet terrifying it could make those bow down to him as they would to a Lord if he ever so wished. Standing there was the Buddhist priest of the village. Keito Hasumi.

He stood by the owner of the store’s daughter. Clenched in his hands was a piece of black fabric; ah, it must be for another funeral. Keito was strong, having to hold all of those funerals for the village’s fallen. To have to visit the sick, see those families torn apart by a loss, and have to move one’s soul to their next. You have to be strong for that. Perhaps that is why Keito always wore such a serious look; showing emotion in such a profession was a weakness. Nevertheless, that cold expression never ruined his beauty. He always had a sort of elegance to him. Many found him attractive. Including the one standing outside this very store.

There was his ticket to freedom, standing a row in front of him.

“Let me pay for that piece, along with these two.” The magenta and the blue were met with the black, along with a look of confusion gracing the priest’s face. The two made eye contact before Shu closed his fan, revealing who he was.

“Oh? If it is not Lord Itsuki. Hm, if I may say, it is quite the surprise.” A soft hum followed Keito’s statement; his confusion was quickly replaced by one of knowing. “But why are you proposing on purchasing my fabrics for me?” he inquired. “I never took us to be so close.”

Shu ignored the comment, giving a polite hello to the owner’s daughter before handing her the fabrics along with the money. “Do I not seem like the generous type?” Joking, he was. “I have a favor to ask of you.”

“I figured as much.” Keito looked from Shu to the fabrics, then back again at Shu; he seemed amused at the situation he found himself to be in. “For you to pay for me and not ask for something in return would be quite the miracle.”

Their conversation took a brief pause before Shu could retort, as it was interrupted by the owner’s daughter. The fabrics were paid for and folded nicely. Keito was the first to act; he picked up his black along with the blue and magenta. “Hm, what an interesting color combination,” he commented, handing Shu his two colors. “So, now, what is it that you need from me?”

Shu once again ignored Keito’s words. Yes, it was an unusual combination. He was a bit embarrassed to admit it. He would have never picked out the blue if it wasn’t for Mika and that flower. “Kuro is standing outside this very store. I want you to distract him for me so I can make my escape.”

“Kuro?” The priest’s brows rose at the mention of the samurai’s name, but his neutral expression returned shortly. “Is that so? To let the Lord’s son run away is dishonorable. Would I not get in trouble for doing such a thing?”

“Tell him that you had no part in this. You did not know that I was ever here,” Shu remarked. Keito was his only option; he was out of time. He could not let this fail. “You were simply here for this black and left before we could spot each other. This store is lavished enough; therefore, this story is believable if he questions you later on. Simply talk to him, tell him what a stunning day it is. Anything you say will have him in a trance.”

“This isn’t the most honest thing that I have done, but I suppose that I do not mind. I have just one question to ask before I agree. What is so important that you need to lose your personal samurai?” The question was asked, and Shu was surprised that Keito was interested enough to ask in the first place. Even with no smile, his sense of curiosity and amusement was prevalent in his expression.

Shu opened his fan, covering his scowl. “Why I need to lose him is none of your concern. Now, I am in a hurry. Every second counts to me.”

It was the answer Keito knew he would receive. Giving one last look at Shu, he turned his heel to leave the store. “Fine, then. I will see you later, Lord Itsuki. If I ever see you again, that is. Who knows what you have on your mind.” The priest bid him farewell. “Give me two minutes, then leave the store swiftly.” And so he left, leaving behind Shu in the room of fabrics.

Keito was precisely right, like he always was. Shu left the store the second the clock hit the two-minute mark, and he could not see a hint of red once he left. Where Keito brought Kuro, he had no idea, and he did not care to find out. He had someone else to find.

Now, the question was, where should he go? The whole reason he neglected his chores and left the palace was to find the mysterious boy whom he met the night prior, yet in such a crowd it would be practically impossible to find just one person. He had his safety to worry about as well; who knew if a thief or some kind of pervert would try and jump him. With no samurai as an act of protection, what did these kinds of people have to lose if they attacked him?

He needed a way to search for someone, and fast. Looking around the village with no plan in mind would get Shu nowhere.

Arashi. She ran a store not far from where Shu was currently. She owned a jewelry store, inherited from her father. She and Shu knew each other for a couple of years; both came from upper-class families, after all. Arashi was an outgoing person, and despite Shu’s high-strung personality, they were able to become somewhat friends. A social butterfly is what she was, and popular, too. To Shu, it seemed like Arashi knew everyone in the village and even some outside it. If he was ever looking for someone, then she would be his highest bet of finding that one person. It just so happened that that was the current situation he was in now.

To her, he would go to first, and if she had no clue, then he would go back to the flower garden and wait until nightfall. There stood just one problem. To get to Arashi’s store, he had to go through the marketplace. It would be a blessing if he made it through that place alive.

Shu took a shaking breath in. Ahead of him was his obstacle, and it was worse than the busy village. Much worse. His continuous walk was stopped, giving his anxieties time to catch up and talk him out of his decision. He stayed there for a moment, thinking, until the thought of Mika came to his mind. Shu was not one to give up, and he already came this far. Through it was where he would go.

With his umbrella tightly clutched in one hand, his fan covering his face in the other, and his fabrics carefully draped over his shoulder, Shu was about to walk past the border of the market; that was, until he felt a tug on his sleeve. A wave of fear flooded over him. Purple hues quickened down to where he felt the touch; he expected a criminal of some kind. Where he thought that imaginary outlaw would stand, instead stood a little boy. He looked about eight years of age, and what a terrified look he had. Tears ran down his pale skin while his scrawny body shook like a leaf in the wind. He was a mess.

Shu looked down at the little boy, dumbstruck. It took a moment or two for his heart to slow its ceaseless beating, but it eventually did. Once he regained control over his body, he had time to attempt to understand what had just occurred. There stood the boy in front of him; he didn’t say a single word but instead quivered every time he tried to get a sentence out. The sight was unsettling, and the pair were starting to receive concerned glances from pass byers: it was only natural. A strange-looking man with a young boy crying in front of him. He needed to go somewhere more secluded. If he was questioned, then his identity would be revealed in an instant.

Not giving a moment for the boy to muster up the courage to explain himself, Shu grabbed his wrist with a delicate touch, and pulled him alongside him, far away from the crowd. The two walked for no longer than a minute before Shu took a sharp left, and they were out.

Shu and the boy found themselves in an alleyway. It was a narrow enclosure with a gloomy presence, the part of town where the sun could barely seep through. Yes, it was dark, but it was peaceful.

The Lord looked down at the boy again, and his frightened look had only carved into his features more so. Oh dear, Shu wasn’t very good with children, was he? The pinkette made haste to close his umbrella and fan; the boy posed no threat, and he must have looked more intimidating with those two accessories covering his face. Why the boy picked Shu out of everyone in the village, he had no idea.

“Stop your tears. Your cheeks will only puff up more so with those running down your face,” Shu stated. He bent down to the child’s eye level, offering him a calm smile. “You are a grown boy, are you not? Put on a brave smile; that frightened look will not help you in the slightest.” He gave the child a moment for him to acknowledge his comment before he reached up to wipe away the boy’s tears. “Now, tell me. What has caused you to become so distressed? Did you get separated from your parents in the busy crowd?” He was trying his best to hide his nervous expression. He had no experience with kids, especially crying ones for that matter.

“No...” The boy mumbled under his breath, finally speaking up for the first time since Shu met him. “I don’t have any parents. I ran away from the orphanage, actually…”

Ah, the orphanage. Shu vaguely recalled the looks of the building. He had only seen the faint outline of the place when he was ten. It wasn’t the best memory he had, the one with the orphanage. His father had some sort of meeting with the owner. Why his father was there, he was never sure. All he could remember were the sounds of distant screams being heard. It petrified him as a child, and he asked his father what happened, but he never answered him. How could he forget such a memory?

“You ran away?” His smile fell. “And why would you do that?”

“Today was so nice and... I was sick of being stuck inside. I wanted to play, I wanted to go outside, to see the city like a normal person does! But... I got lost. There were so many people. I could barely see anything and I even fell down at one point. I don’t know where I am, I just want to go back—I just want to go back home!”

Shu’s heart broke at the sight of the crying boy. He stood still on one knee, unsure of how he should proceed. All he could do was get rid of his own frown. He tried his best to smile again; smiles were contagious, after all.

“Now stand strong. Get rid of that saddened look of yours. Let us go back to your home.” He gave the boy a pat on the head before he, like his own words, stood up. The orphanage wasn’t far, or at least from what he could remember.

He gave one last smile before he offered his hand for the boy to hold, which he grabbed without a second to spare. He knew what it felt like to be alone and scared. The sight of the boy reminded Shu of himself; that look of fear and anguish.

And so the two went, walking hand in hand towards the orphanage.

It did not take long for them to arrive at the place. It wasn’t far from the heart of the village, nor was it visible to those in its center. It was that same old building, one that was thoughtfully placed in the corner of the city so no one would have to look at such a torn-down place. It was a sad sight. It looked exactly how Shu remembered it, if not worse.

The boy and the Lord stood in front of the decrepit building. Shu looked up at its exterior. Was it always this bad? Windows were broken, the door hung by a latch, and the wood looked like it was peeling off the walls. Shu stared at the place, a feeling of agony had fallen upon him at the view. He could have stared, lost in thought for a minute too long; however, his attention was taken by the playful screams heard from inside. The runaway nudged for Shu to let go of his hand after he heard the joyful voices of his brothers and sisters. Shu let go, watching him move forward to knock on the door.

The screams and laughs took a sudden pause. With the sound gone, the building’s last sliver of life vanished, too.

It took a minute or two until hurried footsteps were heard from the other side of the door. The whole time Shu could think of nothing but the anxious beating of his heart. The footsteps gradually grew louder; they seemed to be moving towards the door. To attempt and ignore his nervousness, Shu gave a glance at the kid. He wore a look of pure delight, but there was a hint of worry in his smile. He would probably be welcomed in and then scolded later for his actions.

Shu was about to look back up at the door, but he was not given any time, for it had swung open. The person who opened the door fell to their knees, bringing the boy into a loving embrace.

“Why’d ya go runnin’ off like that?! M’ so glad you’re back!” the man exclaimed, hugging the dear boy like he would run off again. “Ya don’t understand how scared I was,” he went on while Shu awkwardly stood there, watching the sight unfold in silence. He felt out of place, so to speak; although, he didn’t have long to think on this, for the stranger realized that there too was another person standing in front of the door.

“Ah! Thank ya kindly fer—” The mismatched eyes met his amethyst ones, bringing back a familiar feeling. Kneeling there was the boy from last night, and standing in front of him was the young lord whom he met. Both looked at each other in awe, completely blown away.

“It’s ya...” The words came out breathless, certainly not how Mika wanted to sound.

“Kagehira?” was all Shu could say. Any rational thoughts he had were overshadowed by the sight in front of him, illuminated by the sunlight. He was not expecting this outcoming at all. Shu found Mika, and not in the way he thought he would.

Chapter Text

The two looked at one another with that same feeling, that feeling they had when they were in the garden: the one of longing and awkwardness. Neither Shu nor Mika dared to speak a word aloud; they feared that if they did, the other would shatter as if they were the most fragile thing in the world, as if they were merely a dream. This was not a dream; however, it was reality.

Both gazed into each other’s eyes with an act of stillness, just like the night before. This time they were not surrounded by the presence of the flowers, but instead were blanketed under the sun’s light. Mika almost had a different look to him, under the daylight. His eyes shined more brightly with the sun’s glow. The blue was like that of the sky while the amber turned to one of pure gold. And if he smiled, Shu knew for a fact that the sun would shy away, for its competition had arrived.

It stayed silent until someone made a move, which was neither of the two. The only movement heard came from the little boy. He wiggled in Mika’s firm grasp, desperately trying his hardest to push him off; Mika was too much in a daze to realize that he was trying to leave. The boy continued to struggle until he was finally able to escape his tight embrace. Mika must have been stronger than he looked.

The boy looked from Mika to Shu, Shu to Mika, back and forth a couple of times. He expressed his confusion with the look he wore, but soon enough, he decided to run inside to greet his brothers and sisters once he found their wordless exchange to become boring. Now there stood only two on the patio, under the sun’s smile.

Shu’s eyes trailed after the kid in desperation; he wasn’t entirely sure why he was so nervous. That painful feeling he had felt before slowly came way. His heart throbbed, his stomach flipped, and his head spun. This was only because he wasn’t good with people, that was all. He was never one for crowds; he always dreaded having to go to one of his father’s elaborate parties, which felt like they were hosted every other week. The whole atmosphere was never not unnerving. Having to speak with strangers who acted like they personally knew you or cared about getting to know you was exhausting, yet the burden became just plain irritating when your father’s eyes were on your every turn. It was because he didn’t like people—that was why he was so nervous right now. That was all.

Taking in a deep breath, it took Shu every ounce of courage he could find within himself to look back down at Mika.

The stillness was shattered like that of a glass as Shu was the first who dared to speak. “I found the boy while I was strolling around town,” the young lord went on to say, attempting and failing to break the miserable silence. He looked at Mika until he couldn’t any longer, eyes falling to the ground instead. His courage could only spare him a few seconds, it seemed.

“...Thank ya kindly. I don’t know what I would have done if ya hadn’t.” Mika, too, glanced away. He didn’t look as uneasy as Shu did, though. A soft smile graced his features.

Shu wordlessly stared at the ground while Mika looked off, up at the maple tree who stood firmly in place. The tree rested at the foot of the worn-down building, calming watching over the two. That one tree was the guardian of the orphanage, like the hills and the river were to the village. Being the guardian of a place full of children was challenging, yet the tree remained strong, protecting the orphanage for so many years. Honestly, that tree was there for as long as Mika could remember. He could never forget how much he use to love climbing up the trunk and branches when he was little, and it seemed like that tradition never faded, for when bright sunny days came upon them, the kids always ran outside to go climb on the old maple tree just as he once did.

The tree held no great importance as of now, for at this one moment, the maple tree could only watch as the two remained untouched. Well, that was, until a sudden gasp left the ravenette’s lips. Shu’s eyes quickly snapped down to look at Mika, whose expression turned to one of realization; an almost fearful look came upon him at whatever thought came to his mind.

“Ngh—! Come inside! It would be rude to not invite ya in!” Mika frantically stood up from his spot on the ground where he embraced the little boy, running to open the door for his new guest. “I have to thank ya for bringin’ him back!” he exclaimed, opening the door a little wider. He motioned for Shu to come inside with a welcoming smile. For whatever reason, Shu could only stand there, pathetically awestruck. Mika, in turn, gave him a concerned glance. Ah, he had to walk in.

Embarrassed, Shu hastily walked into the orphanage for the first time in his life, with Mika not far behind. There wasn’t much to show, as the place was not one of beautiful sights. Typically, Shu would have complained about having to step foot inside a place not up to his artistic standards, yet he did not mind this time; the beautiful sight was standing right behind him.

Mika caught up and took the lead. The younger went on another one of his rambles, which Shu could tell was a common habit of the other, continuously talking about how grateful he was that Shu brought back the little boy. Meanwhile, Shu mindlessly followed from behind, taking in every sight the interior had to offer. The structure of the orphanage was made up of rosewood, giving it a darker feel. Toys were scattered every way you looked, and once in a while, a picture frame could be spotted along the walls, those being the only decorations the place showed forth.

It was simple, but it was peaceful. Shu would have enjoyed the atmosphere of the place, if not for the uncomfortable feeling of being closely watched. There was not one soul on the first floor besides Shu and Mika, but there, on the second, huddled together were children who ranged from all sorts of ages and sizes. They looked down on Mika and Shu; each one had a curious glint in their eye. The sight of the stranger came one with many possibilities. Each kid had a different story about who Shu was, trying to guess what his presence entailed.

Shu could feel his nerves peaking at being watched so intently. His eyes looked away from the children, turning back to Mika instead.

“Er—sorry bout’ them. We don’t get a lotta visitors,” Mika commented, a light giggle shortly followed his apology; perhaps it was one out of nervousness.

Having nowhere else to bring or show him, Mika brought Shu to his room, away from the prying stares of the children. It was a small room, tugged away in the corner of the building. Opening the door, which made an annoyingly loud creek when it was pushed open, the two made their way in. Shu left his umbrella by the door before looking up to see the interior of the room, one of which had a view like no other.

The perfectly cut window invited the sun’s presence, illuminating the small space. Oddly shaped shadows were casted across the floor in the shapes of branches as the Oak tree looked into the room. A futon sat in the middle while small trinkets of what Shu would call trash were laid out along the room, giving it a messy look. Some of these trinkets, if Shu was feeling nice enough to call them that, included an assortment of stuffed animals poorly put together. Their lining was in places it shouldn’t have been, every one of their limbs were of colors not suiting one another, and their button eyes were like Mika’s: different colors. They looked strange. Besides the futon, there was only one other piece of furniture: a small wooden desk. Papers and pencils were thrown all over its surface, but a specific object on top of the desk caught Shu’s eye. A morning glory was placed lovingly on its surface.

“You kept it.” Shu’s gaze fell on the flower. The sight of the blue almost felt like an illusion. His free hand moved up, over his cheeks, purposelessly covering his blush.

Mika too, blushed. “Ngh… I did. It was too beautiful to throw away, ya know!” He looked from Shu to the flower. “I was plannin’ on keepin’ it—puttin’ it in a book or somethin’…” He felt the urge to cover the flower from Shu’s view. Being embarrassed at keeping the flower was one thing, but having the one who gave such flower stare at it with such intensity was another. “Y’know, to preserve it.” Mika’s mismatched eyes nervously looked away from the morning glory, back up at Shu to see his reaction; he felt the need to defend himself for keeping the gift, for some reason.

“I see…”

Embarrassed by the current situation and lack of response from Shu, he made haste to start up a new conversation. “I don’t have much to offer ya, but make yourself at home. Oh! ‘M sorry! I didn’ think to ask if ya were too busy with anythin’! I kinda just brought you in without givin’ ya a chance to speak…” Mika looked up at Shu with regret. “Feel free to go, ‘m sure I already took too much of your precious time, with havin’ to bring back one of the kid’s n’ all.”

“Stop with your rambling,” Shu interrupted. “I would have said so, if that were the current predicament. Do you always ramble so much? I’m surprised that you have not lost your voice with all the talking you do,” he went on to remark; it was hard to tell if he was being sarcastic, but the arch of his lip indicated that he was.

“Ngh... ‘M not that bad, am I?” A pout came across Mika’s face from the comment, completely forgetting about the flower. Shu, however, did not forget. His eyes lingered on the morning glory, then on Mika, then on the flower again. Knowing Mika had kept it, Shu could feel a sort of happiness fill his chest, replacing the painful nervousness. If he were alone, perhaps, then a smile would reveal itself at the sight, but he would never allow himself to do that in front of another.

Why did it make him so happy?

“Not the worst I have seen, I suppose,” he mumbled half-heartedly; he was too distracted with too many thoughts. Painfully tearing his eyes away from the blue, he looked around the room to try and find another distraction. The flower mixed with Mika’s pout, which he found to be a little too cute, were not helping his flushed cheeks in the slightest. Somewhere to sit, yes that would do. The only seats available in the room were the zaisu seat and the futon, and the zaisu was too close to the morning glory, so the futon would suffice.

Shu walked away from Mika, towards the small futon. Setting aside his fan and fabrics onto its surface, he sat down with grace, like that of a swan. He looked over at Mika, motioning for him to come sit beside him. Mika hesitated but eventually came over to sit next to Shu. Unlike Shu, whose movements were calculated and dignified, Mika more or less jumped onto the futon; he made sure there was enough room between him and the other before sitting down though, of course.

The spirit of that dreadful silence returned. The two sat on the edge of the futon: Shu stared at his fidgeting hands while Mika’s legs swung back and forth. Neither had anything to say, it seemed. Normally Shu had something to talk about, but his words left him whenever he was around Mika. It was frustrating.

The two simply sat there while Shu tried to come up with something to say, anything to say. Just sitting there was stressful, or at least it was for him. He could already feel his anxieties returning while his mind whirled with everything but topics to talk about, yet the ravenette’s thoughts seemed elsewhere. His attention was taken by the magenta and blue. He stayed quiet, simply admiring them until his curiosity got the best of him.

“Those are real pretty.” Mika broke the silence before Shu could, which Shu was ever grateful for. “Those are fabrics, right? To sew with. I always wanted to learn how to sew. Seems real fun.” He spoke with a small smile as he looked down at the fabrics. The smile he wore wasn’t the same smile he typically had. It was that smile he had when he told Shu he had to depart for the night, the smile he had when he was talking about the tale of the moon god. The smile with a hint of sadness in it.

Shu looked at Mika as he spoke. “Not even a little?” he inquired before his eyes trailed down to look at the fabrics as well. Mika talking about the blue was almost ironic. He wouldn’t have bought it if it wasn’t for him. “I’m surprised.” He picked up the magenta and the blue, looking down at them while he talked; it helped him keep his thoughts together. “Sewing is an important skill. It is necessary in our world. It is foundational, yet it can hold so much meaning in simply one design. It is art.” Separating the magenta from the blue, he held the color of the sea up to Mika, just to see how the hue would potentially look on him. “I got them today while I was out. I planned on creating another outfit for myself with the magenta, yet the blue caught my eye. I am not quite sure what I will use it for, however.”

“I like the blue a lot! It would look real pretty on anyone.” Mika’s eyes seemed to light up the more Shu spoke. “Ngh—how cool, to make clothes yourself. Wish I was as talented.”

Shu flushed at the praise he was receiving. He wasn’t used to someone listening so intently, or for someone to be genuinely interested in what he was saying. The hobby he was usually shamed for being called cool seemed so foreign, something nonexistenting. He wasn’t used to feeling this appreciated.

Shu’s bliss lasted for a mere moment as Mika’s cheery toned turned to one of somber. “I can’t even fix my own clothes...” Looking away from the fabrics he held, Shu’s gaze followed Mika’s, whose eyes slowly trailed down to his sleeve. The material bore a large tear down its seam, revealing Mika’s upper arm which had a bandage wrapped around it. How could Shu not have seen this sooner?

Mika looked down at his sleeve sheepishly. “That boy—the one ya brought back, ya know... He’s strong. Caught him before he tried runnin’ away, saw him climbin’ out the window and all, but—he latched onto my arm and scratched me before runnin’. He’s real stubborn.” He chuckled a little to try and lighten up the grim mood. “Nothin’ too bad, the scratch, I mean. I had to patch up my arm, though, but the bleedin’ wasn’t terrible... I wanted to go look for him—ya don’t know how worried I was. I would’ve, but it was just me here today. I couldn’t leave the other kids.” Mika looked away from Shu mid-conversation; he looked like he was trying to hide his face while his words started to choke up. “Another worker came right before ya brought him back. I was about to go, but ya know how that went.. I-I was real scared. Didn’t know what would happen to him, but he seemed fine when ya brought him, happy, even. ‘M terrible, I shoulda gone after him when he ran.” His arm moved up to wipe across his eyes while a few sniffles quickly followed his words. It was clear to Shu that he was crying. “How did ya manage to find him…? Did he seem all right?”

The questions Mika asked appeared to not have registered, as Shu sat there unmoving. Being under his gaze certainly wasn’t a comfortable experience, especially when the young lord said nothing. Mika, in a way, felt like he was being judged, and so he made a move to say something about the current state of his torn sleeve.

“Ngh—’s not that bad, is it? I was plannin’ on fixin’ it, but I’m not the best at sewin’, so it ain’t gonna look that good when ’m done…” Mika moved his free hand to touch his sleeve before he pointed towards another spot along his clothing. It was clear that the place he pointed to previously had a tear, it now being replaced with a poorly done fix-up job, like that of the stuffed animals. Moving his hand away from the past injuries on his clothing, Mika still refused to look up at Shu.

Wordlessly, Shu’s hand moved without him thinking. He was known to be irrational, one who was always persuaded by emotions. Never were his actions motivated by critical thinking, no, they were moved by what he was feeling. It was a characteristic he could not part from, one that would forever remain unchanged. It was a fragment of himself that made him the Shu Itsuki.

With a delicate touch, Shu’s hand grabbed Mika’s, the hand that was covering his beautiful eyes. He pulled his hand away with a touch that showed his care like he did when he was with the child earlier that day. One had to have intricate movement and a soft touch when they sowed, and Shu was nothing short of that.

Mika looked up and at him in surprise. His eyes grew wide; tears glossed over the lapis and amber, hiding their radiant color. Shu’s suspicions were right, he was crying.

Before Shu could realize what his body was doing, his hand let go of Mika’s, moving up to his cheek, cupping it with ever most care. His thumb brushed over his skin, helping him wipe away his tears.

Mika sat there unmoving. Everything was happening so fast and yet it felt like time had stopped for him. He couldn’t utter a word for his mind was several seconds behind in understanding. All he could do was sit there with widened eyes and reddened cheeks.

“You ramble too much.” Shu left his hand on the ravenette’s cheek for a second longer than he should have, before his own mind caught up to what he was doing. His hand jerked away as his eyes looked off, anywhere else other than Mika’s stunned expression. “Y-You shouldn’t cry over something so trivial. To call yourself terrible when it is clear that you hold so much love for the boy. They look up to you, do they not? Smile for them. Crying shall bring them nothing but pain.” He could barely manage to say anything after acting so stupid.

Did I just? His whole body shook from the beating of his heart. The pace of the rhythmic movement it created was faster than a car going a hundred miles, faster than the strongest horse, faster then.. It simply wouldn’t slow down. And his face, to top it off, turned redder than the reddest rose. Why did he do that? The sight of seeing Mika cry was unbearable, but why?

Mika’s hand moved up to where Shu’s hand had previously been on his cheek. He could still feel the heat from the touch; it burned, but not in an unpleasant way. Staring at Shu, who looked down at his hands, with burning cheeks, he couldn’t help the smile that made way. “Thank ya...” He wasn’t loud enough for Shu to hear, or at least he thought he wasn’t since he received no response. “Thank ya so much. You’re right. I should smile for them, huh?” The ravenette’s hand moved away from his cheek to his lips, covering his large smile. “You always seem to know what to say.” Shu wished that he was right. He certainly didn’t know what to say right now.

A minute or two went by, or it at least felt like that, but it was only a couple of seconds before Mika stood up from his spot on the futon. His cheeks were still flushed and he still wore a large smile, but Shu couldn’t see any of it. He was too embarrassed to look up. “Wait right here, Imma go make ya some tea,” Mika stated, walking away from Shu, towards the door. His hand moved up to hold the door handle, initiating his leave, but instead, he stood still, like he was contemplating something. This did not last long, however, for Shu could hear the sound of the annoyingly loud creek, indicating the opening and closing of the door. Mika had left him there, giving him time to collect his thoughts. Hopefully, he could get rid of his blush and make his heart return to normal speed by the time he returned.

This whole situation was foolish; he didn’t understand it at all. He knew himself to be impulsive, he regretted it every time he did something along the lines of spontaneous, yet after his actions, he didn’t recall being this.. What do you even call this? Flustered? He was never this torn up after one of his reckless acts.

Shu looked from the floor to the blue of the fabric. His sleeve. He should offer to fix it, once Mika returned. He sighed. If he comes back, that was. It would be understandable if he didn’t, after what Shu just pulled. Mika would leave him in his room until Shu got the memo and left, never returning. It would be the last he would ever see of the orphanage; a new memory now engraved into his mind for the rest of his life.

His hand grazed the blue. His fingers simply touched the top. He looked down at the color somberly. Seeing the other sad made him feel some sort of way—like he was sad himself. He didn’t understand any of this.

Shu sat there, staring at his fabrics, thoughts running wild until he could hear the door, once again, creek open. The sound of the door added to the old atmosphere of the orphanage, one with stories of great magnitude. Shu didn’t have to look up to know that it was Mika who entered the room; it was easy to tell by the way his footsteps sounded: quick and hurried. He came back?

Shu wasn’t given a chance to look up for a small teacup entered his view. It was filled with a light brown substance, clearly tea with added flavor: milk, perhaps.

“Here ya go! I always like my tea sweet, so I made yours that way too. Shoulda asked ya before I left... Hope ya like it!” Shu was never one for sweet tea; he preferred his natural with no added substance, but he didn’t have the motivation nor the strength to nitpick his drink now. He looked up at Mika, eyeing his sleeve while he accepted the tea.

Shu took a sip; the tea was mediocre, at best.

“...Is it not good?” Mika had noticed his absent-minded staring. He stood in front of Shu with his own cup. The cup he held wasn’t a regular tea cup; perhaps the one he gave the Shu was the only teacup they had.

“No, it’s just—” Shu brought his left hand to Mika’s torn sleeve. “Do you have a sewing kit? I will fix your sleeve, if you let me.” He looked from the tear to Mika whose eyes were once again, widened in surprise. “It would be foolish of me to leave it like that.” The tear was large, yes, but it would only take Shu a minute or two to bring the two sides back together again. “The lining must be poorly done if it tore in a straight line. It is an easy fix.”

Mika’s awestruck expression slowly transformed into one of pure glee. “Ngh—really!?” With clumsy hands, he hurriedly placed his cup aside on the nightstand. A new profound excitement filled him at the offer. Running towards the desk that sat in the corner solemnly, Mika quickly opened the drawer, revealing a small sewing kit. The ravenette picked up the container before speed-walking back to Shu with a large smile. It was the same smile that graced his features when Shu gifted him the morning glory. That same beautiful smile. “Thank ya kindly! I don’t know what I could have done to deserve this—ya must be a gift from the gods!”

Shu looked up at Mika dumbfoundedly. A gift from the gods? When Mika, an angel, was standing before him, a mere peasant?

Shu must have looked like an idiot as all he did was sit there, unspoken, not moving an inch to receive the sewing kit Mika was clearly handing him. He couldn’t help it; Mika’s smile could cause anyone to get lost in his beauty. It was pathetic.

“Uhm... is somethin’ wrong?” Mika’s head tilted to the side while his brows rose in concern.

“Non! I mean... Sit.” Shu took the sewing kit from Mika’s hand, inwardly scolding himself for acting so pitiful.

Doing exactly what he was instructed to do, Mika sat back down with his dumb smile still resting on his face.

Shu looked away from Mika, down at the kit, taking in a shaky breath. It was not the best tool to work with, but it would do.

He chose a needle and picked a thread that matched the color of the ravenette’s sleeve as closely as he could. The color didn’t match how Shu would have wanted it to, but there wasn’t a large variety of thread, so he tried not to be too fixated on it. He then went on to unravel the thread and get it through the small hole the needle bore. This simple task was never an issue for Shu, yet this time it gave him quite the struggle, for his hands would not cooperate like he would have liked them to. How annoying.

Finally, after a frustrating amount of time, the thread went through and a knot was made at its end. Looking up at Mika, who patiently watched the whole scene out, Shu realized that he was too far away for him to do anything. Taking in a final breath, Shu grabbed Mika’s hand, pulling his arm closer so he could start his process of sewing the sides of the tear back together. The gesture caused Mika to look away, hurriedly.

Shu started on his work, or at least he attempted to. The silence was doing him no good; he needed some form of conversation. Untypical of him, yes, that was true, but he needed his mind occupied, away from the unwanted thoughts threatening to come play in his mind.

“So, you live here?” he inquired, glancing up at the other. Mika, who was still looking off to the side, looked a bit startled at the sudden question. Turning towards Shu, he gave a hurried nod for a yes.

“My ma or whoever she was dropped me off here when I was a year old, or at least that’s what they’ve told me. I’ve been here all my life, and I was supposed to leave when I turned eighteen, ya know, but I had nowhere else to go, so they let me stay here if I worked. So, this is my home and my job.” His widened smile was long gone; he still wore a smile, yes, but it was the disheartened one from earlier. Shu could already tell that he wasn’t very fond of that smile. “It’s not bad, though. I love all the children here, and I don’t have to travel far for work. Makes stuff real easy,” He chuckled a little. “Wow!” Attention completely averted, Mika gasped at the sight of his sleeve, which was now halfway done. “You’re so good at sewin’. Wish I could sew like ya.”

“I can teach you.” The words left his mouth before he could consider what he had just offered. His hands paused once the words left his lips. It felt as if the words weren’t his own, as if they came from someone else, but it was clearly his voice, and he knew that he didn’t imagine saying it to Mika due to the look he wore. How many times could he mess up in one day?

“Wha- really!?” Mika’s looked at Shu with a stunned expression. “You don’t have to do that for me, ya know..” He stared up at Shu, taking in every detail his face had to offer, just to make sure that he wasn’t joking, to make sure that he heard him right, to make sure that he was being genuine. His hands shook from the excitement of the offer, wide grin returning. He always dreamed of learning how to sew. “Ya don’t know how much that means to me…” He looked at Shu with the fondest look he had ever seen. Unable to contain his excitement, he grabbed Shu’s hand, thanking him profusely before he realized that he got too excited. He quickly let go of his hand, looking away in shame, yet his smile still remained.

Shu paused. The smile he tried so hard to suppress could hide no more, instead, it blossomed at the sight of Mika’s excitement. Even a soft chuckle left his lips at Mika’s series of events, causing the ravenette to look up, back at him in confusion. “You are quite amusing. Did you know that?” He remarked, looking up at Mika and his smile. Shu could think about the logistics of his proposal later, even if he got in trouble with his father for bringing a stranger into the palace, it was worth it to see that smile. “It is a skill everyone needs, and I see that you certainly are in need of learning such a skill when your clothing gains so many tears. You seem quite clumsy.” Mika sulked a little at the comment. “And your line work is in need of improvement,” He proclaimed, continuing along with his lecture. “I can fix this for now, but if this piece gains one more cut then I cannot say that it is wearable anymore. Let me make you something in place of it.”

Shu thought Mika’s eyes couldn’t grow any wider, yet he was proven wrong as the lapis and amber grew more brighter. “W-W-What?! Ya can’t do that! Ya really don’t need to—you’re already fixin’ my sleeve! I’m the one who’s supposed to be thankin’ ya for all this, not the other way around!” Mika looked absolutely bewildered; all he could do was sit there and stare in absolute shock. Did he hear him right? “Besides, I don’t have any money to pay ya for that.”

“I do not need any money,” Shu replied. “If I minded doing such a thing, then I would have not proposed it. It was not like you asked me. I was the one who offered.” He was determined to make this supposed outfit now that he proposed the idea. “You can thank me back later. Think of it like a debt, if you must. For now, just meet with me in the garden. I will take that as a thank you.” Shu finished his sewing; the once tear was no longer there. The sleeve was brand new, and in fact, looked better than it had been even before the rip. “We can talk about it more tonight, if you so wish. I am assuming that we are still meeting again today?”

“Course’!” Shu packed up the sewing kit and handed it back to Mika. “Thank ya so much.. You’re the kindest person I’ve ever met.” Mika stared down at his brand new sleeve with his goofy grin before standing up. Shu too, stood up with his things. He made sure not to forget his fabrics, which he laid over his shoulder carefully.

Looking back up at Mika, Shu tried his best to suppress a second smile. He couldn’t let that happen twice. “Then I will meet you tonight. I best be going now. I have matters that I must attend to.” The matters being getting his thoughts together and coming up with a new design for Mika’s outfit.

Mika put the sewing kit away before turning around with a slight frown. “Wait! Let me give ya somethin’ before ya leave! Wait right by the front door, I’ll be back.” And like that, Mika ran out the door, leaving Shu behind with a confused glance.

The young lord sighed. Kuro was right, the gods really were smiling upon them today.

Giving one last glance at the morning glory, a final smile fell through before he departed the room. Maybe two smiles wasn’t such a bad thing.

The path from Mika’s room to the front door wasn’t a long one and Shu found himself waiting for him. After awkwardly standing by the door, which felt like an eternity, Mika came back with a basket. Inside were a few pieces of monaka in the shape of flowers. “They ain’t much, but they’re real good! Made em myself,” Mika said with a smile, handing Shu the basket before opening the door for him. “Thank ya again, fer everythin’. Ya don’t know how much it means to me. I’ll pay ya back soon, I promise!”

Shu looked at the ravenette while holding his closed umbrella, fan, and now a basket of pastries. His eyes moved from Mika to the basket, back to Mika once more before he made a move to exit the building. This would be the second time he had ever seen the orphanage, and the first time he had ever stepped foot inside. He hoped that this wouldn’t be the last.

“I’ll see ya tonight, then!” Mika exclaimed from his spot on the patio, watching Shu leave with a smile.

“Goodbye, Kagehira. Until tonight.” Shu too, gave his farewell. He walked a step or two before he gave one last glance to Mika who stood under the doorframe, waving goodbye with a large smile. It was cute.

It wouldn’t be long until he saw him again, yet he could already feel the pain of missing him.

Until tonight, Mika.

Chapter Text

Climbing through a window certainly wasn’t an ideal entrance, nor was it practical, yet when the whole palace security was out looking for you, it really was the only option. Shu’s father was still here, if only for the day; if he were to find out that his son went missing, then who knew what his fate would be.

Shu learned over the years that Kuro wouldn’t tell anyone of his absence besides the samurai he was close with, at least for the first day of him being gone. Kuro was always kind in that regard, even if Shu was a difficult one to handle. As long as he wasn’t found in a way that caused a commotion, then he would be fine.

The task of entering his room through a window was difficult, yet the objects occupying his hands made it even more so. His balance was key unless he wanted to drop one of his prized possessions, ruining them, which he certainly did not. Everything he held was important, now especially the basket of monaka gifted to him from Mika, which were handmade, if he may add, making them extra special.

Shu carefully slid the basket of pastries onto the floor. Still holding his fan and umbrella, he climbed into the palace, making sure he was quiet. He would waste his time in here until the sun would set, allowing the moon to rise. The moment he would see her smile in the sky was the moment he would go and meet with Mika in the garden once again. Shu figured that after being gone for so long no one would think of looking for him in his room. If he was quiet enough, then he could get ready, fix his appearance, change his clothing, and perhaps even have spare time to sketch designs for Mika’s outfit.

Shu really was lucky that his room was on the first floor, or else this whole process would’ve been much more gruesome.

Brushing his clothes off after fully coming inside, Shu looked out the window to ensure that no one saw his appearance. Fortunately for him, Kuro was too occupied to consider that he left the window unlocked; if that did not benefit Shu as of now, Kuro certainly would have been hearing him complain about it. To put his safety on the line for leaving the window unlocked, how thoughtless.

Shu sighed. The journey back was exhausting and overall nerve-wracking. Besides the thoughts of being caught along the way, the only other thing he could think about was Mika. The way his eyes sparkled under the sun’s luminance, the way his words were spoken with a cute accent, the way he smiled whenever he was truly happy, and the way he himself acted so pathetic because of all of these attributes. The scene of his hand reaching out, cupping Mika’s cheek, wiping away his tears, telling him—Shu wanted to pinch himself every time the scene came back to haunt him, yet it wasn’t entirely unwanted. He was embarrassed, yes, yet there was this sense of excitement every time he thought of Mika.

Shu closed the window, destroying any evidence there was of him sneaking in. Laying the fan and umbrella to rest, the magenta and blue were taken off their resting place, that being Shu’s shoulder. He separated the two, looking down at the both of them. The blue always seemed to outshine the magenta, at least in his eyes. It not only reminded him of a morning glory; it reminded him of Mika.

With these thoughts in mind, Shu walked over to his vanity. Carefully setting the magenta aside, the young lord stared down at the blue with a smile.

Until tonight, Mika.

How unlike him, to smile this much in one day.

Looking up at his reflection in the vanity mirror, Shu was about to inspect the look he was making, yet he did not see his own smile, but the lovely smile of the person sitting calmly behind him.

“My, now what are you smiling at, Shu-kun? I am glad to see you look so happy, even after you ran off.” A sweet voice, one that held a lullaby whenever a word was spoken, asked in a teasing yet amused tone. Her chuckles were like heaven, so soft and sweet.

Standing up, her posture was perfect: every aspect of her was. Her golden locks had curls that were never out of place. Her doll-like bright eyes, ones resembling jades, if not jades themselves, were a melody all on their own. And her smile, to top it off, was the loveliest part of her. It gave her a youthful and delicate look, one that showed her true beauty no matter how much time flew by.

Shu dropped the fabric he was holding by the mere shock he received, simply staring at her reflection in the mirror. She was always a quiet one; her movements were precise and filled with grace, yet to not have noticed her presence for so long... It took Shu a moment or two to slow the racing of his heart before he could form any words.

“Mademoiselle!” The young lord turned, facing the other with an angered look. “Hmph, you scared me dearly, you know.” Shu tried to act offended, he really did. He crossed his arms and gave a light pout, but Mademoiselle could only chuckle in response. She knew him better than that.

Shu rolled his eyes at her profound amusement. He knew fully well that he could not keep up his angered act, and so he dropped it. Shu walked, or more so ran up to her, embracing her in a hug. Mademoiselle, too, embraced him, allowing him to rest his head on her shoulder, hiding away the tears threatening to reveal themselves.

“I missed you.”

“I missed you too, Shu-kun. I told them not to tell you that I was coming back today, I wanted it to be a surprise, but I figured something was wrong when you weren’t brought to me for your Katakana lessons. My suspicions were proven correct when Kuro came into my room, scrambling to find the right words to say that he had lost you. You were always rebellious as a child, hm? Running away on market day? I found it quite amusing.” Mademoiselle couldn’t hide the laughs she tried so hard to suppress beneath her smile, and so instead they came out like another melody. Shu could only snicker at that. “I had a feeling that you would come back here.”

The young lord took a step back, shaking his head. This conversation was going down a path he did not want. An obstacle not there was slowly forming in his road, the road of him sneaking out once again. “Tch, I did not ‘run away’. I simply got lost, was all.”

A loud laugh was heard after Shu tried his best to lie away his troubles. “Now, really? And I take it that sneaking back into your room through the window was part of getting ‘lost’?”

Shu sulked. There was no way he would be able to lie his way out, not with Mademoiselle. She knew him too well.

Mademoiselle was his nanny, so to speak. She was only a young girl when she first came to the palace, Shu remembered the day profoundly. A young french woman knocking on the doors of the palace on a stormy day with only a bag in hand. The blonde girl could barely speak any Japanese, and they even threatened to throw her out, yet she somehow managed to convince her way in. How she ever came to Japan in the first place, it was forever a mystery, yet it really was a miracle, or it was for Shu. She was given the role of Shu’s caretaker, the one to watch over him.

Mademoiselle helped shape him into who he was today, and she never shamed him for what he enjoyed, no, she embraced it. He felt true love from her, the motherly love that he so craved.

“Just–do not tell Kuro of this, or at least not until tomorrow morning. I only planned on staying here for a moment, just until the sun sets for the day.. Please?” Shu plead.

In turn, Mademoiselle gave him a smile. “Kuro is very worried about you, you know? Saying that it is all his fault if you were to get hurt. He told me that he got distracted, with what, I have no clue.” She teasingly ruffled Shu’s hair, much to his distaste, before she walked away, over to the grand window. “I have no desire to ruin whatever has made you smile so warmly. It has been a while since I have last seen you and I would not wish to make my return a disheartening one. Going to visit France again has been a dream, but you know how I have missed you so.” A saddened smile was given to Shu before her blue hues moved from him to the window, looking out onto the busy village. “I have missed this place. My time gone has made me believe that many things would change, yet they have not, at least, that is what it has felt like, until I heard you were gone.” Reminiscing on the past, she fell silent for a moment. “Have you..? No, let me, if I may, simply ask of you for a promise.” Looking off from the horizon to Shu, her smile turned to one of warmth. “Treat the person whoever gave you these monaka with care.”

Any color Shu had in his face drained. He looked from Mademoiselle's lovely smile to the basket, which sat peacefully by the window. His mouth moved, like he was going to say something, but he could only stand there limbless in confusion.

“I know how you are picky with food, Shu-kun. To bring pastries from someone outside the palace, well, they have to be very special, no?” Mademoiselle filled the silence once again, offering to erase Shu’s confusion. She walked away from the grand window back to him, chuckling one last time. “Are you really that surprised?” Placing a gloved hand on his shoulder, she gave it a light squeeze. “I have known you since you were a child. I hope that I will get to meet this person one day. Introduce me, that is what I will take in return for hiding your secret, besides the promise. Now, adieu.” Mademoiselle winked. She removed her hand and left with that same smile she wore when she first saw Shu that day, leaving him behind with more thoughts than he had come with.

The sun solemnly hung over the horizon, offering one final farewell. The orange glow peaked above the hills, illuminating the town in an iridescent glow. The sun always stayed longer, always hung on longer than he needed to, over the horizon. It was easy to tell that he struggled, giving one last breath before he was pushed away to the other side of the world.

The orange radiance slowly faded to a deep red, then a purple, then a light black. Shu turned to face the sky, greeted by the moon that hung in place of heaven’s eye.

As if the village were greeting Shu, a joyful melody started to play. The trees danced with a cheerful tune; their branches swayed back and forth with the help of the breeze. Their flowers decorated the air with not just a few but all their petals, indicating the end of the cherry blossom season. The nightly spirits, too, greeted the young lord with their warmth, heating the night’s atmosphere to one of comfort. All together they danced under the moon whose smile dazzled those beneath her. Perhaps she smiled more brightly because her loneliness was taken by the stars who danced to the rhythm the village put forth along with her.

The smiles from the gods really must have carried on, into the night for all the village came together to create one singular melody. Shu couldn’t help but smile at that.

Making way throughout the ins and outs of the now desolated village, Shu tried his best to disregard whatever Mademoiselle said and focus instead on the beauty of the night. Just earlier the town was filled to the brim with stands of all kinds. It now had a completely different feel to it: it returned to its original self.

If only the gods would keep smiling down upon him. Despite his slight wish, which felt a little pathetic, Shu hoped that he would get to hear Mika’s singing again, but alas, there was no voice that graced the heavens this night. All the young lord could hear were the trees that danced, their petals, the spirit’s warmth, and the moon and star’s rhythm. It was a beautiful song, but not the one he wanted to hear.

Maybe Mika had just not arrived yet. Rounding the corner with his measuring tape in hand, the sight of the dancing flowers came into view. Nothing had changed, except for the fact that Mika was not there.

Amethyst hues looked from the lilies, to the irises, to the roses, searching for Mika, yet he could not find him standing amongst the flowers. At least, that was, until his eyes fell down. There stood Mika, or more specifically, crouched down was the stranger from last night. He sat in front of the pond, watching the koi fish play with one another. Eyes filled with wonder, the ravenette wore a smile as he watched them play: they, in an odd way, reminded him of the children back home.

The sight was picturesque. It belonged in a painting. Mika would be the perfect model for a work of art; if only he could paint.

Not wanting to disrupt the peaceful look Mika wore, Shu walked, past the gates of the garden without a word leaving his lips. His worries, anxieties, and doubts were cast aside, left behind at the gates of the garden; Shu could only think about how cute Mika looked now.

With a light smile, Shu walked up toward Mika. It was clear that the other had no idea Shu had arrived, for he sat there calmly, simply watching the fish swim with child-like glee.

Shu could only find himself standing there, over his crouched body, admiring his delighted countenance. He was so close that his reflection could be seen on the surface of the small pond, standing behind Mika. It rubbled, disoriented from the small waves created by the fish, but he didn’t pay any attention to his own. He looked at Mika’s reflection, one that stared at the fish with a smile.

“Were you too distracted by the koi to sing tonight?” Shu spoke up, finding that he had enough of standing there in awkward silence. It was clear that he would have to say something to grab Mika’s attention; he was far too distracted.

The sudden shatter of silence startled Mika, it was clear to see. His mismatched eyes moved up to the sound, seeing Shu’s reflection on the water’s surface. A noise of surprise left his lips as the joyful look he wore quickly turned to one of surprise. He hastily stood up, but stumbled. Mika’s ankle made an odd twist, looking as if he were about to fall into the water, if not for Shu’s hand grabbing his upper arm, pulling him back.

The hast movement of pulling him back resulted in a rather unfortunate, or fortunate, collusion. Instead of falling towards, into the pond to play along with the fish, Mika instead fell backwards, into the direction he was being pulled to. Unexpecting the strength of his own, both were knocked off their balance.

A loud thump could be heard, scaring the fish away. The coolness of the earth engulfed his senses; Shu knew he fell without having to open his eyes, yet he did not have the option to do so. The pain was far too grave to even squint.

Taking in a sharp breath, Shu could feel a pain fill his head. He wasn’t seriously injured, he knew that much; he just had the wind knocked out of him, but it still hurt. Well, there went the hour it took him to get ready.

Shu could hear Mika groan. He probably felt the same pain as he did, yet he sounded rather close.

“Ngh—Oh my, ‘m so sorry!” Mika profusely apologized with a voice a little louder than normal. Shu knew that something was off. The moment Mika spoke was the moment that he felt something other than his pain: something on top of him.

Opening one eye, it took only a second for both his eyes to blow open in alarm. The sudden intake of the moonlight caused a headache to rush, amplifying the pain in Shu’s head. The new pain did not register with him, though. Any color he had drained from his face, turning into a sickly pale complexion.

Mika too, opened his eyes. Once he was able to adjust to the glow of the moon, his view was met with an unexpected sight. His eyes met those of purple, but with a distance that was a mere inch away from his own. Their faces were a couple, really only one, inch away from each other. Both fell from the impact, and it seemed that Mika fell on top of him.

Shu could feel the warmth of Mika’s breath on his skin; their distance was close to nothing. If he or Mika moved forward in any way, then—Shu couldn’t be thinking about that right now, not in this position; his mind wouldn’t betray him like that, or at least he hoped it wouldn’t.

Forcing himself to look at nothing else other than Mika’s mismatched eyes, who stared back at him breathlessly, he could only lie there in awe. His eyes were so wide and so close; it reminded him of how the first night of meeting Mika, Shu wanted to see his eyes up close, but this was not what he had in mind at all, yet seeing them, seeing him this close: he couldn’t help but admire his beauty.

This wasn’t what Shu should be thinking about now. Their bodies were so pressed against one another that Shu could even hear the beating of Mika’s heart, unless he was mistaken and it was his own, which beated so loud that he was scared Mika could hear it as well.

As if he were snapped out of a trance, Mika quickly scrambled to his feet, prophetically apologizing again and again. His face looked so embarrassed, his cheeks and ears a bright red. Shu probably looked the same, even more pathetic as he was still on the ground.

Soon to realize his own position, Shu stood up as well. He brushed off his clothes, ran a hand through his hair. He probably looked like a mess, or a mess in terms of his own standards.

Mika looked at Shu with a guilty look. Shu was too embarrassed to look back at him.

“Er... would ya like to sit down..?”

“Yes... I would like that.”

Mika stood there, unsure of himself. His hand reached out to guide Shu to the bench, which sat idly at the edge of the garden, giving the viewer the best view of the garden, but so unsure of himself, his hand dropped back to his side. His eyes fell to the ground, falling instead on the measuring tape that must have fallen during their collusion. Mika bent down, picking up the tool with curiosity.

His eyes stayed on the tool, unsure of what to do with it. “Uhm.. This yers?” After a moment of just staring at it, Mika held up the measuring tape, showcasing it to Shu. The pinkette looked up and indeed, it was his. He hadn’t even realized that he had lost it during their collusion.

Mika handed it back to Shu, who took it without a moment's notice.

Seeing that he now had Shu’s attention, Mika started walking towards the bench, making sure the other was following before he fully went over and sat down. Shu sat beside him, awkwardly.

“Sorry again, for falling on ya, I mean..” Mika looked down at his hands that rested in his lap. He was still embarrassed by their collusion, but he didn’t seem as shaken up as Shu was. “You’re not hurt anywhere, are ya..? Looking up at him, Mika wore a face full of concern.

Shu set the measuring tape aside, looking back at Mika with an unreadable expression. “I am not, or at least, nothing serious.” His head still banged with a slight pain, yet he could barely feel anything from the adrenaline. “You?” Shu tried his best to hold his gaze, but his courage was fatal; he had to look away.

“Ngh.. ‘m fine. Just feel bad fer fallin’ on ya,” Mika admitted. A hand came to rub the back of his neck while the color of red on his cheeks and ears faded into a soft pink. It was clear that the both of them were still flustered from the fall.

Shu fell silent. His thoughts were too occupied with something else. The image. He couldn’t get the image out of his head. The image of Mika’s face only an inch away from his was crystal clear; he was just so close. And his eyes: they were so bright. Was he the only one who would ever get to see them that close? A selfish part of him wished that he was.

Why would he wish that?

“Bout yer question from earlier,” Mika spoke up rather quickly, pulling Shu out of his thoughts. He seemed more comfortable than he had in their past new encounters, which was rather strange since he just fell on top of Shu. Maybe he just spoke more when he was nervous. “Be kinda strange to sing while waitin’ fer ya, wouldn’t it?”

Shu arched a brow at the question. “I have already heard you sing once, haven’t I? So why would it be strange to hear you sing for a second?”

“Ngh, I dunno.. Still kinda embarrassed that ya heard me the first time.” Mika looked away from Shu, eyeing one of the Yellow Camellia instead. They symbolized longing. “Nobody’s ever heard me sing before, just been too embarrassed to do it in front of another, much less a stranger.”

“That so?” Shu followed Mika’s gaze, off to one of the Camellias. “You hold such a beautiful voice, though. It would be less strange for you to show it off than to hide it.”

Mika, surprised, looked back at Shu. “Ya think so?”

“Why would I lie about such a thing? I am not one to give compliments so freely,” Shu remarked. He was never one for fake flattery; he had already experienced enough of that forgery because of his high status. He hated it, being complimented over trivial things that he knew the complimenter did not truly admire but distaste. It was all just a ploy to get closer to his father.

“I guess yer right.. Even if you’re not, though, still means a lot to me.” A soft smile formed at the compliment. “I’ve always liked music. A lot, really. Singin’s always real fun, and dancin’, too! Not any good at dancin’ though, that’s fer sure.” Laughing lightly at his own amusement, the ravenette started to become more vibrant the more he spoke. The past embarrassment he had from their collusion faded; instead, it formed into excitement. Shu wished he was liked that, easily forgettable about the past.

“I remember seein’ a performance, once, when I snuck outta the orphanage for a day. Dunno exactly what it was, but I still remember it like it was yesterday.” His smile grew larger the more he retold the past memory, imagining the scene of the dancers like it were a vivid dream. “There was a large crowd, hadda push my way through it. It was a dance, hmm.. Forgot what it was called, but it was like it were tellin’ a story with just their movements,” Mika’s hands, like his words, moved in a way that replicated the scene, trying his best to recreate the image he had in his head with his hands alone. “And each dancer had a pair, and they would go back and forth with each other. They would look real serious while they danced, and in one part, one of them represented the moon, or at least that’s what I heard somebody whisperin’,” Mika then paused. He looked as if he were in deep thought, but the image was quickly shattered for he stood up and turned to face Shu.

“Wait! I kinda remember it! Like this!” Without a moment of hesitation, Mika raised his hands in the air, just like the moon would be in the sky. His smile was still there; if he was trying to be accurate then he failed quite so for the dancer was supposed to be wearing a serious look, but the smile was cute enough that Shu gave it a pass.

Mika proceeded to then create a circle by moving his hands in that form of one, like he was drawing it into the breeze. A knee was bent in that process, lowering himself while his hands were still high in the sky.

After Mika finished his exclamation, he looked at Shu, who still wore an unreadable expression. Turning completely red, Mika realized that he attempted to dance pitifully. He must have looked like a squawking crow that attempted to dance, but to no prevail was it any good, for it was merely just a bird. “Er—sorry, kinda went off track, huh?” Back to embarrassment, he chuckled nervously at his rambling and terrible dancing skills. “Guess I do ramble a lot.. and the dance probably looked real stupid too. Ngh.. ‘m sorry you had to see that.”

“Are you always so modest?”

“Huh?”

Now it was Shu’s turn to grow red. “The dance–it.. Tch, you always seem to talk so poorly of yourself, yet you underestimate your talent by such a high degree.”

“I..” Too stunned to speak, Mika could only move to sit back down. Now the both of them wore that same embarrassed expression, matching perfectly.

Sighing, Shu tried to hide his embarrassment by looking off at the moon. “It sounds familiar,” Shu, after a long while of silence, commented. Mika looked back at him with a confused look.

“The dance,” he clarified. “A dance portraying the moon?” Shu put a hand on his chin in thought. The scene of Mika attempting to recreate a small part of the dance replayed in his head, trying to remember if he had ever seen a move like that before. It took him a moment, perhaps, until his face lit up in realization. “Wait, I believe I recall a famous dance like that. Indeed, a dance of the story of a woman meeting her first love under the moonlight.” Shu snapped his fingers, fully remembering the dance. “The two danced, once she believed she found her one love; however, the one she was dancing with was nothing more than a trifling spirit. The spirit of her lover whom died when they were both young.” The dance symbolized young love and moving on, and the story really did move the viewer with its solemn tone and movement. Shu remembered, when he was a child, seeing the dance for the first time, just like Mika had. It stirred something inside him, the story of a love unable to carry on. The costumes, to top it off, were gorgeous. “I know of the dance. I saw someone perform it, only once. I faintly recall it.”

Like Mika had just done, Shu mimicked his movement by standing up. Turning to face the other, Shu offered him his hand. “Do you remember it enough to dance the main part?” Shu must have been possessed if he just offered that.

“Ngh?!” Mika looked up at Shu with a stunned look. So Shu really did just offer to dance with him.

Mika hesitated but reluctantly stood up. “Ya want to dance it?”

“Why would I be asking if I did not?” It was too late to take back his offer now, Shu could think about how embarrassing this whole exchange would be later.

“I barely remember it, so I can’t guarantee it’s gonna be any good..” Mika’s expression turned to one of worry, but Shu could only shake his head at the remark.

“You say that every time, yet you always surprise me, so I’m not sure if I believe that fully,” Shu took his hand, motioning him to get into position before the other could even agree to dance with him.

The main part of the dance was the climax of the story. The older woman and young spirit would dance like it was their first until the woman realized that the man she was dancing with wasn’t alive, but reminiscing on the earth. Without even knowing, the spirit had waited for her to pass on so one day the two of them could walk into their next life together. The dance signified its end when the woman fell from the heartache. She would crouch there, cry, and pass on. Finally, the very last move of the dance was when the woman would wake up, under the cherry tree that had the last cherry petal of that spring.

The dance was simple, consisting of a couple repeated movements until the woman would fall. Mika was nervous at first, it showed through his movements, but after the first few steps of successfully being able to recall the classic tale, the enjoyment of the dance started to become shown through his own dance. His body became less stiff, easily swaying in a way that portrayed a young spirit. His eyes gleamed so brightly; every time Shu had to lock eyes with him, for it was part of the dance, his heart felt like it skipped a beat.

And his large smile. His whole expression lit up, showing his joy.

Shu turned, the last turn, facing away from the spirit. He was grateful that the dance was over; if he had to exchange one more look then he would pass out, or it at least felt that way.

He didn’t know how it happened, but he ended up playing the older woman’s role. Call it luck, perhaps; without that role, he wouldn’t be able to end the dance two steps too early. It was best for his health, he reasoned. He really needed to go see his physician.

Catching their breath, the dance was done and the scene was filled with silence. Well, that was until Mika started giggling.

Shu turned and looked at Mika in confusion. Mika looked back at him with that same large smile, still giggling.

“That was so fun,” he finally said after his fit of laughter. Still trying to catch his breath, Mika moved to sit back on the bench.

Shu agreed, it was fun, excluding the part of his heart tormenting him again, yet he couldn’t help the light smile that made way after seeing Mika look so happy. “Indeed, it was fun,” Shu replied after sitting back down as well.

“You’re real good at dancin’, too,” Mika complimented, turning to face Shu after he sat down beside him. He was about to go on about how he had never danced with anyone before, but the words were taken by the sight in front of him. “Hey.. yer smilin’.” Mika’s eyes grew wide in astonishment.

Surprised at the comment, Shu quickly covered his smile with his hand, embarrassed that Mika seemed so surprised at it. “Why is that so surprising? You have seen me smile before, have you not?”

“Mhm, but only once.”

“You’ve been counting?”

Mika fell silent. He stared at Shu for a moment, looking as if he were going to say something, but Mika could only look away, embarrassed that he was caught counting. “It’s-” He choked on his own words, unsure on how to save himself. “Ya just look so pretty when ya smile. Rare to see ya with one, so I guess it's just real memorable when ya do it..” Trailing off, his only option was to confess how he really felt. “It feels special.”

Shu’s eyes grew wide. He couldn’t have heard him right, yet there sat there, staring at Mika who looked off with a flustered expression.

A heat rose to Shu’s cheeks. He subconsciously pulled his hand away, the one that was covering his once smile. It was long gone, replaced with his usual frown, yet the joy he had remained. The word pretty and the comment were all that filled his head, repeating again and again. He had been called pretty countless of times, but they never made him feel this sort of way. It was the last sentence that really touched him, though.

He said his smile felt special. No one had ever told him that before.

Shu replied with nothing. Mika had to say something.

Making a move to break the unbearable silence, but coming up with nothing, Mika looked around, trying to find something to start up a whole different conversation. Like moments before, the measuring tape caught his eye. It would do. It was something.

“So..” Mika spoke up, pulling Shu out of his daze. “Uhm.. nggh.” Still embarrassed, Mika leaned over Shu, picking up the measuring tape. “Why ya bring this..?” He asked, attempting to divert the other’s attention away from his embarrassing words.

Shu looked down at the measuring tape, remembering for the first time in a while that he would have to take Mika’s measurements.

“Your measurement.” Shu took the measuring tape into his hand. “I need them. I cannot create an outfit for you purely out of thin air, as much as I would like to.” He said while he stared down at the tool, the tool he would be using to take Mika’s measurements. “I would prefer to have them tonight. I already have a few ideas in mind, for your outfit.”

Mika listened intently. He supposed that he didn’t think of that aspect.

“I don’t mind havin’ them taken now,” Mika replied. This was going to be hard, for him, at least. He was never good at standing still.

Like his words, Mika stood up, showcasing that he was ready for them to be taken. Shu understood and followed his movement, standing up from the bench along with him.

He unraveled the tape part way, getting ready. The measuring tape Shu had wasn’t anything special; it was gifted to him by his sister. He remembered complaining about how plain it was when he was a child, yet he still kept it. He supposed it was special to him in some odd way, even if he never mentioned it.

“Arm up,” Shu commanded, looking not at Mika but down at the measuring tape. Mika nodded, raising his left arm for its measurement to be taken.

Mika watched in astonishment as Shu stepped forward, placing the end of the measuring tape at the tip of his shoulder. Every movement the other made was articulated to perfection. You could tell he had been doing this for years by the way he extended the measuring tape, revealing the long list of numbers without a moment's hesitation.

The ravenette continued to watch as Shu read the number that rested at the edge of his wrist, mentally remembering the exact digit before moving on to his next. Mika got the hint and let his arm fall back to his side while, at the same time, extending his right.

“When is your next day off?” Shu asked as he measured Mika’s right arm.

“Off? Ya mean from work?” Mika replied with another question. Shu, to no avail, did not reply; he looked so focused, Mika couldn’t tell if he had heard him.

When Shu finished measuring his right, he tapped his wrist, signifying that he was done with that arm. Mika let his arm fall back to its original spot while he watched Shu with a curious look.

“Yes, from work,” Shu answered, looking back up at Mika with an arched brow. So he did hear him. “I said I was going to teach you how to sew, did I not?”

Ah, that was right.

“Hm.. Next Thursday, I think.” Mika thought for a moment. “So, that’s three days from tonight.”

“Then I shall see you in three days. Mentally prepare yourself, know that I will not go easy on you,” Shu extended his arm, moving the measuring tape to the front of the other’s chest.

Mika gave a soft chuckle at that. “Course, I know ya won’t. Nggh, ‘m so excited just thinkin’ ‘bout it!” Mika still couldn’t believe that he would actually get to learn how to sew. He did try to learn himself, but his skills were mediocre at best, if not, worse than that. “But hey—where we gonna meet up at? Here?”

Shu looked down at the chest measurement before looking back at Mika, his brow arched once again. “My place will suffice. I have all of my necessary tools there. It would be too much of a hassle to take them all the way here,” Shu remarked, seemingly unfazed by the idea, yet Mika, on the other hand, looked startled. “Now turn around for me.”

“Er.. can I ask ya somethin’?” Hesitantly, Mika turned, hiding away his startled look.

“No, go ahead.” Shu was too occupied to notice Mika’s stunned expression. His waist. He had to measure his waist. Why the idea caused him to struggle so much to even look away from the measuring tape in his hand, he wasn’t sure, but all he knew was that he was starting to grow dizzy at the thought.

“Uhm.. ‘bout yer name.” Mika, too, was flustered. “Is it.. Is it really Shu Itsuki?”

Shu took in a final breath. He forced his eyes away from the measuring tape, looking up at the sight in front of him instead. Taking a step forward, he moved his arms under Mika’s to wrap the tool around his waist. The ravenette flinched a little at the sudden touch but was quick to understand what was happening. He lifted his arms, creating a little more space.

Shu could feel a familiar heat on his cheeks.

“Itsuki?”

“Yes?”

“So Shu Itsuki is yer name?”

He paused, confused. “Why would I lie about such a thing?” It was like he was snapped out of a trance once the question registered with him. “I said before, I am not one to lie, especially for my name, for heaven's sake.”

“I-I see..” Thanks to their position, Shu couldn’t see Mika’s expression, one that was mixed with confusion, embarrassment, and bewilderment nor could he see the colors of his cheeks, ones that matched Shu’s hair. “And yer clothes..”

“What about them?”

“The red. To be able to wear that, ya gotta be.”

“Ah.” Shu understood what the other was implying once the second question was asked. “To wear red here, you have to be,”

“Part of the royal family.” Mika finished his sentence for him, still startled at the thought.

“Indeed,” Sighing, his status followed him wherever he went, it seemed. “If that is what you are asking, then yes, I am a part of the Itsuki family. I am the youngest son.”

Mika fell silent. He, for the most part, already knew of the truth, yet there was a small part of him that couldn’t fully grasp the entirety of it, well, that was until now. It was as if full realization hit him, like he woke up from a pleasant dream. Not only had he become friends with one of the Itsuki sons. Now he was being offered to come to where the Itsukis resided. A mere peasant, himself, being offered such a thing: it didn’t feel right.

“Kagehira?”

“S’it okay?”

“What?”

“S’it really okay fer me to come over? Yanno, to the.. palace?”

For some reason, Shu felt a little offended by the question. “If it was not, then I would have not offered it. I am the youngest son, I can let whomever I want into the palace if I so wish.” The statement wasn’t entirely true; if Shu’s father were to get news of this uninvited guest then Shu knew that he wouldn’t be very pleased, but he did not care. His father would never find out. He was leaving for a business trip tomorrow morning and Mika would be coming over in three days. It worked perfectly. “Be ready in the afternoon on Thursday, I shall have someone come pick you up.”

Mika seemed to lighten a little at the reassurance. “Kay, I’ll be ready then, promise!” If Shu said that it was fine, then he wouldn’t worry about it. “But uh, ya almost done with my waist?”

Shu mentally cursed himself. He completely forgot about his current object. The whole time he was just standing there, answering Mika’s questions with his hands and measuring tape on or by his waist. Stupid!

He hastily looked down at the tape, taking a singular glance at the measurement before letting go, stepping back to breathe. If his face wasn’t red before then it certainly was red now.

Mika turned to face Shu. “Uhm.. ya need anythin’ else?” Noticing the pinkette’s expression, Mika offered a concerned look, but Shu could only look away.

His measurements. He had the top part, but.. His legs. This was going to be the death of him, wasn’t it?

“Stand still.” The faster he was the faster this whole embarrassing exchange would be over with. Without saying another word, Shu bent down in front of Mika; it looked as if he were proposing to him, with the position and the sight of the flowers swaying around them.

Mika, startled at the sudden gesture, took a hasty breath in, holding it. Just the slight touch sent a shiver down his spine.

Shu’s movements were swift, not wasting a second. The measuring tape touched the end of his ankle to the top of his thigh, repeating on the other side. It shouldn’t be that hard, considering this was just a simple task, yet Shu could not stop the shaking of his hands, and if he wasn’t imagining things, Mika too seemed as if he were shaking ever so slightly.

Finishing the task, Shu stood up, letting out a breath he didn’t realize he had held in.

Turning away, Mika looked up at the sky, trying to hide his flustered look. The moon, walking towards the east side of the sky, looked back down at him, amused. Time was running out. It really went by fast when you were having fun with another, didn’t it? Just a moment ago it felt as if the moon just barely touched the West, yet now her presence scraped the side of the East.

Mika couldn’t help but think back on what a night he had, creating a light smile on his face. “I had alotta fun tonight. Thank ya.” Mika mumbled, still looking away from Shu.

Shu’s purple hues followed Mika’s to look up at the moon as well. The sight made him think of only sorrow; seeing the moon depart meant they had to as well. Was it already that time? He did not want the night to end, even if he would never mention that out loud, or perhaps even to himself.

“I had a lot of fun tonight, too,” Shu replied, rather softly. “But why thank me?” He couldn’t help but ask.

“Huh?” Mika turned away from the moon to look at Shu with a baffled look. “How could I not thank ya? Ya do so much fer me. I don’t even deserve half the stuff ya say or do.”

I should be the one thanking you.

“I think I should leave.” Shu turned away, unable to contain any sort of eye contact. Mika could only watch as Shu started walking towards the gates of the garden, following closely behind.

It was the first time that night that the two walked through the garden, eyeing the assortment of flowers. It felt as if Shu’s eyes were opened for the first time, seeing flowers that he had not seen the previous night.

Suddenly, Shu stopped, eyes widened at the sight before him. At the side of the garden were the morning glories, whose petals did not dance with the others. Their petals laid on the ground, like the women's final dance.

Mika stopped in front of the plant as well, eyeing it solemnly. “Sad, innit? Their petals only last for a day.” He crouched down, picking up one of the fallen petals. “That’s why they’re so beautiful.” Mika held the petal up to the moonlight, eyeing it with a sad smile.

The flower felt so special to him, to its petals in a deseray, it angered him, almost.

Mika seemed to have taken notice of Shu’s solemn mood. “But hey, these flowers here are real pretty.” He moved towards the flowers planted next to the morning glories. Shibazakura flowers. Crouching down once again, Mika plucked one of the Shibazakura away from the others, trying to lighten up Shu’s mood.

“Its color really stands out, huh? Magenta.”

Mika looked down at the flower with a smile, one not sad but radiating a sense of delight.

As the morning glories sat there, watching the sight unfold, they gave one last breath. They knew the two were in safe hands, seeing their importance replaced by the Shibazakura flower.

The morning glories lived long enough that they would get to watch the first day pass of the two finally meeting. Most knew that a morning glory’s petals only last for a day, yet that was not all. Once they bloomed and their petals fell, so did their own life.

Their final breath marked the end of the first day.

Mika looked up at Shu. His smile quickly turned to a shy one as he stared at the other, looking like he was contemplating something.

“Uhm, fer thanks, fer everything. It isn’t nearly enough, but–” Without another word, Mika stood as tall as he could, hurriedly but delicately placing the Shibazakura flower behind Shu’s ear.

Tomorrow he would offer a different kind, and the next…

It seemed like Mika beat him to it.

“Goodnight!” Seeing what he had done, Mika quickly left the other behind, embarrassed by his own actions. “See ya in three days!”

Shu could only watch as Mika waved him goodbye before he fled out the gates of the garden. Shu stood there a moment, pathetically dumbstruck. He could feel the flower rest behind his ear, yet his hand still came to touch the flower, making sure that it was really there.

He would have liked to say goodnight back, but it was too late. He would have to wait three days.

As Shu left the garden’s atmosphere, the meaning behind the Shibazakura flowers came to mind.

Timid heart.

Chapter Text

The moment Shu’s father left was the moment the atmosphere of the palace shifted. The floors were cleaned so immensely that their reflection made it seem as if you were looking into another world. The walls sparkled while every curtain was opened, causing the sun’s light to beam vividly across each hall. Flowers decorated every corner, bringing in a new sense of delight. Even the shift was seen visible in the way the workers carried themselves, moving around to keep up with the unless flow of demands that came way. It was like stepping into a fairytale.

This change would not have taken place if not for Shu, for the anticipation of an unnamed guest was soon to befall.

“Jeez, what’s happened to him, huh?” Kuro grumbled under his breath as he watched the scene unfold before him. Standing there was Shu beside a vase of flowers; a look of frustration crossed his face, clearly undelighted with the arrangement in front of him. “Ever since he came back it’s like his whole mood has changed. What’s got him so riled up?” It was true: ever since the young lord returned it was like there was a sudden difference inside of him. Kuro tried to get it out of him, demanding for the other to tell him where he went that one day, yet to no prevail, the young lord never answered. The only reply Kuro ever received were complaints that he was too occupied with what he called, ‘fixing up the palace’.

“You have to know what’s got him so troubled, don’t you?” Frustrated, the samurai turned to the woman standing beside him who, in spite of him, watched the scene in front of her with a look of amusement.

“If I say that I do not, would you believe me?” Green crescents moved away from the scene, glancing at the samurai as a teasing smile graced her features. She was in the same boat as Kuro, unknowing why this whole shift in Shu came about, but unlike him, she knew something he did not.

“Tch.” Kuro looked away from Mademoiselle, already knowing what the answer would be. He should have known that it was pointless to ask.

“I haven’t seen him like this in years, y’know.” Kuro looked back up at Shu and the servant who had long since moved away from the flowers. Now they both stood in front of one of the grand windows, looking up at a poorly placed curtain instead. “Won’t even answer my questions. This whole thing is plain irritatin’.”

It was like Shu had been possessed by a spirit of drive. For the past few days, all Shu ever did was fuss over the condition of the palace. It had to be perfect in his eyes, and oh my, were his eyes quite picky.

After each tantrum of his, Shu went away to lock himself in his room. If anyone, especially Kuro, would knock on the door, they were met with an immediate scolding. This would have been troublesome if not for the fact that everyone in the palace was already familiar with this locked-away behavior. He only ever got like this when there was something important that he was working on, though, but still, it was slightly disheartening to see him in this state while the more frustrating as well.

This cycle would repeat, again and again: he would come out and inspect the interior of the palace, then return to his room for another few hours.

Kuro felt like he was almost at his limit.

“Hee hee. You know, Kuro-kun, there has been one that I have noticed.” The sweet song-like voice spoke out. Looking off, up towards Shu, the smile she wore never faded. “Whenever he is out here, he bears a serious look, but I was able to catch a glimpse of him when he was by himself. He bore a smile, a shy one, almost. Why do you think that is?” Kuro had a suspicion that Mademoiselle already knew, yet she was always like that: teasing for her own amusement. Kuro figured that he should just let it rest.

“A smile, huh?”

The weight of a bag of rice thrown over one’s shoulder while quickly trying to maneuver through a tight crowd was beyond difficult; well, that was for those without the experience. Mika had done this task just about every week of his life, so it wasn’t anything hard for him. The chore certainly gained him quite a bit of arm muscle, too.

It was Thursday, early in the morning. The sun shown just as brightly as it had the previous days of the week, if not, brighter than those days. Perhaps it was just the heat of all the bodies pressed tightly together, or perhaps it was the physically demanding task at hand, but for Mika, it felt like the hottest day of all.

Despite it being his day off, Mika was asked to buy a few things before he had the day to himself. Mika took the job without complaint; of course, he was heading into the heart of the village anyways. On days like these, when he was free and in the core of the village, he always visited one particular person. Arashi.

“Naru-chan!” The door to the jewelry shop swung open, making known that someone had arrived. Without any regard that there might be customers trying to bargain for a necklace or two, the ravenette dropped the bag of rice onto the floor before looking up, searching for the woman who had come to be his best friend, and there she stood.

At the far end of the store holding a pair of earrings was a tall, blonde woman. Her presence was comparable to a goddess: elegant and strong. What bore with her a powerful look was truly a tender heart. Her smile brought about a sense of love and her discernment of understanding was unreachable. She could make anyone feel loved.

Mika would thank the gods again and again if he had to for blessing him with such a best friend.

“Mika-chan!” With eyes a violet hue, she looked up, already knowing who had entered her store without having to see. Carefully setting aside the jewelry that longed for an owner, she ran up, embracing the ravenette in a hug. “I haven’t seen you in forever! I know how you have been busy, but your schedule has taken away our lunch dates. We have so much catching up to do, you know.” Her image of power quickly transformed into a soft look, lightening up her whole demeanor.

“Ngh, come on Naru-chan. It’s only been a week.” Mika gently laughed at the other’s remarks. He, too, embraced her in a hug as a smile graced his features. “Mhm! I have so much ta tell ya.”

“Oh~? Is that so?” Pulling away, Arashi’s look turned to show her curiosity. “And normally I am the one with a story to start with. Something interesting must have happened this week, yes? Come, let’s sit! I’m excited to hear all about it!” Arashi was certainly the nosy type.

It didn’t take even a second for Arashi to grab Mika’s hand, pulling him towards the back of the shop, far away from the displays of jewelry that caused the insides to glimmer with a silver glow.

In the back of the shop was a small room, one holding only a few zaisu and so, but Mika always found comfort in the little room. Sitting down like he always did when they were together, he looked up at Arashi who dismissed herself, completely forgetting that the store’s sign displayed that they were still open. If her father got word that she was ditching her job to gossip with one of her friends then, oh lord, who knew how angry he would be.

The short minute of separation gave Mika a moment to second guess himself; should he really confess what he was thinking of confessing? Of course he would tell his best friend about the events that had happened to him in the past day, yet there was another realization that came with it.

He had a crush on someone, but not just a regular person, no; it was a crush on Shu Itsuki, the youngest son of the Itsuki family.

The mere thought itself made his heart tremble. It felt a little foolish, making him even question if it was true at all, but he was certain. It made everything make sense.

“I’m back!” Mika flinched at the broken silence. Hesitantly, mismatched eyes looked up, towards the now-open door. Standing there was Arashi whose smile was replaced by that of a confused look. He knew he was caught now. “Did I scare you?”

Mika grew red at the question. This was all because he was thinking about his new profound realization: how embarrassing. “Nggh, nah, it’s–I was just lost in my thoughts, w’all.” The ravenette mumbled while a nervous chuckle followed his response, making his words even more indistinguishable.

“Oh? And what were you thinking about?” Arashi questioned. She could see past the giggles and nervous expression; she had known him far too long. Besides, Mika was never good at hiding anything. “Is it about what happened this week? You can tell me anything.” Arashi took a seat before holding one of Mika’s hands reassuringly.

“Well—ya see..” Mika knew he could trust Arashi. He had always told her everything, it was just that this topic was new to him, to say the least. “I uh—met this guy–”

Even if Mika wanted to finish his sentence he couldn’t for his words were interrupted by the loudest squeal he had ever heard.

“A guy?!”

Following the pain of the loud noise came another; his hand felt like it was going to fall off by how tightly the blonde was squeezing it.

“Oh Mika!” If Arashi looked excited before then she certainly looked excited now. “How did you guys meet? What is he like? Oh! Tall and muscular? Smart and handsome? Charming and kind? He treats you well, yes? If he ever does anything then tell me immediately. You know I can handle any guy.” Mika sat there in silence, simply watching the blonde go on and on. “His income is sustainable too, I presume. So? Go on now, don’t keep me waiting.”

“Nggh, Arashi, all I said was that I met someone.” Arashi gave him a knowing look. Mika pouted in return. “Well uh.. He’s real kind n’ nice.” The ravenette paused, trying to figure out what he should say. “He’s very pretty, too. Everything he wears has this majestic look to it, and his eyes are real lovely. He also always has this real serious look to him, but when he smiles it’s like he only smiles for ya.” Mika couldn’t help but smile at the memory of seeing Shu’s smile after their shared dance. “Oh! He sews all his clothin’. He’s real talented, too!” The ravenette finished his little speech, almost forgetting that he was talking to someone else. Looking up, Mika’s view was met with a charming smirk.

“My~ it sounds like you have met someone quite charming. How do you feel about him, hm? I’m not sure if I even have to ask to know,” Arashi chuckled while Mika’s face turned a bright red.

“Hmph! Yer such a tease, Naru-chan.” Mika jokingly pushed Arashi aside before covering his face with his hands. “Why should I say it then?” His words were muffled, but Arashi could understand him well enough.

“Oh? Actually, I think you may have to tell me how you feel about him. I would never want to misinterpret my best friend’s feelings.” She couldn’t help but laugh at Mika’s flustered state.

“Nggh!” Mika huffed. “I.. I think I might have a crush on ‘em.”

“I knew it!” Arashi let another soft chuckle leave her lips. Teasing Mika was far too easy. “We have to tell Ritsu-chan of this later!”

“Wot?! Don’t tell Ritsu-kun! All he’s gonna do is tease me y’know!” Mika hastily removed his hands to look at Arashi clearly. She laughed, he glared, causing her to laugh even more.

“Hey.. Naru-chan?”

“Hm?”

“..what ‘m I gonna do?”

Her momentary fit of laughter came to a close. She looked at Mika with a gentle smile, knowing all too well how he was in situations like these. “Your problem is not going to resolve itself if you do nothing about it. You should get to know him more.”

“But-”

“Just be yourself. That is all you need, Mika-chan. So? Have you two made plans to meet again?”

Mika fell silent for a moment. Glancing away from Arashi, he needed to stare at anything else but her. “..‘M actually supposed to go to his place later today. Said he’s gonna tell me how to sew.” Even if he were feeling shy as of now, the excitement he felt about their next meeting couldn’t hide away, becoming shown through his smile.

If Mika thought he had heard the loudest squeal before then he was quickly proven wrong.

“I cannot believe you are telling me of this now!!” Arashi grabbed Mika’s hands once again, holding them as if she were to let go, he could disappear. “Do you have something to wear? Oh if I had the time I could have got you all extra pretty. Not like you need it, of course, but still..” She pouted for a moment before standing up excitedly. Since she was still holding Mika’s hands in hers, he was forced to stand up as well. “Here, let me at least give you one thing. Stay put, I will be right back.” With a smile never fading, the blonde ran out of the room, leaving behind a startled Mika.

After not even a second, the door, never being closed, let Arashi enter the room. Presenting a small bamboo box, the blonde gave it to the other.

Mika, still confused, took it into his hands. He looked down at the plain box with furrowed brows. “Open it,” Arashi stated, giving him a friendly reminder to open it and not just stare at the box.

Mika nodded. Opening the bamboo box, his eyes widened with wonder. Inside were a pair of earrings.

They were beautiful.

“Arashi–! I-I can’t take these! They’re too pretty and ya know I can’t afford ‘em, er even wear ‘em..” Despite this, Mika’s gaze continued to linger on the pair. A plain pair they were, yet their shine was indescribable.

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Arashi took Mika out of his trance. “A beautiful pair is fitting for a beautiful person; besides, it’s a special occasion. Don’t even think about the price, they are yours.” Mika looked from the pair to her. His look must have shown his hesitatence for Arashi quickly shook her head at him. “And that’s final.” Taking the box back, Arashi picked up one of the earrings. “Now, look up, I will put them on for you.”

They really were beautiful. One earring was a simple clear jewel while the other was longer, dangling a centimeter or two past the ear. At the end displayed another gem, this one the same as the other yet it was carved into the shape of the moon.

Arashi took a step back, taking in the sight. “You look beautiful.” Not the earrings, he looked beautiful.

One of Mika’s hands came up to touch the earrings he now wore. He couldn’t help but smile largely at the gift. “Thank ya, Naru-chan!” Mika’s smile made the earrings shine that much more brightly. “I’ll treasure ‘em forever! They really do make me feel pretty,” giggling, Mika couldn’t contain his excitement, and so, it came out in the form of a hug. “Really, thank ya..”

“Now now, isn’t it time that you get going? That bag of rice won’t deliver itself, will it?” Arashi inquired with an amused smirk.

“Arghh.. I guess it won’t.” Mika let go, watching as Arashi walked towards the room’s exit. He moved to follow behind but he couldn’t help but glance at the small bamboo box one last time. What did he do to deserve such a friend?

“Mika-chan?”

“Comin’!”

Mika felt even more excited than he had been before. Picking up the bag of rice, he tossed it over his shoulder as he turned to face Arashi one last time. He smiled, giving her a wave goodbye.

“Now, have fun on your date. I hope you come to visit me again soon. I want to hear every single detail about tonight!” Mika grew red at the remark. Before he had a chance to reply that it wasn’t a date, Arashi beat him to the punch. “And be safe. If he does anything let me know immediately,” Arashi interjected with a stern look. Mika sighed but nodded his head in reassurance.

Opening the door for the other, Arashi was about to bid him farewell, well, that was until a sudden thought popped into her head. “Wait! How foolish of me, I never asked what his name was! I know everyone in town, surely I know who he is!” Her stern look fell, replaced by an excited smile. “Yes! So? I am sure that you know his name.”

Oh no. Mika forgot about the part about Shu being an Itsuki. Arashi knew everyone in town, but even if she didn’t, she would for sure know of Shu Itsuki.

Mika nervously chuckled. “Well–uh..” The ravenette looked up, met with an arched brow. “His name..? Well, it's–” Mika quickly glanced to the side, making sure there was a clear escape route to run before telling her of his name. Taking in one last breath, Mika mustered all the courage he had. “It’s Shu Itsuki. Now, bye Naru-chan, gotta go get ready!” The minute his name was spoken was the minute Mika ran off; even his farewell had to be yelled out from the short distance he made.

Arashi, wide-eyed, stared at Mika’s running figure as he clumsily bumped into a person or two. She dared not move, simply standing there in silence until all that was visible was nothing but a nameless crowd and a few distant yells from out beyond.

Shu Itsuki.

He would be dead if she heard a single complaint about him.

Shu stared down at the garment gripped tightly in his hands. Blue. He had worked endlessly on this piece ever since he got home that one night. For the past three days it was all he did, that and decorate the palace to perfection. Everything had to be perfect, everything was perfect, yet Shu couldn’t stop the nervous feeling he felt sit idly in his stomach.

A knock was heard, causing Shu to hastily fold the outfit, with careful hands of course, before putting it into a small gift box. The door still hadn’t opened; it must have been due to his past mood these last three days. “Come in,” Shu stated, hoping it was the person he called for and not someone else.

The door slowly opened, revealing a set of green eyes and dark red and black hair; it was indeed the person whom he had called for.

“Someone said you called for me,” reassuring that he had actually been called, Kuro closed the door behind him as he entered the room. He looked around the place, looking as if he were searching for some hidden secret, yet the room looked no different than it did three days ago. “So..” Skeptical, Kuro walked up to stand by Shu. “Care to explain?”

“Explain?”

“Where you went.” Kuro crossed his arms. “And why the palace looks like it came out of a living fairytale.”

“If that is why you think I called you here, then you are mistaken.” Shu looked from Kuro back to the box which sat still beside a Shibazakura flower. “I need you to pick someone up for me.”

A flash of frustration crossed Kuro’s expression, but he sighed, knowing he wouldn’t get the answers he wanted. “I’ll only do it if I get one of the pastries the chefs have been bakin’.” The samurai amused, chuckling lightly. “Y’know.. I haven’t seen the palace this lively in years. It’s kinda nice.” Kuro glanced at Shu before his eyes moved toward the Shibazakura flower. He arched a brow at the sight but decided not to question it. “Just wish I knew the reason why.”

Shu felt a slight pang of guilt at the other’s wish, yet he didn’t fully understand the scope of his actions enough to answer it himself. Even he didn’t know the reason why he was so stressed and nervous over a simple lesson of sewing; it had to be perfect, but why? “Take one for your sister as well.” Shu followed Kuro’s gaze, eyeing the flower that sat solemnly on the vanity.

“Huh?” Kuro looked from the flower to Shu with a stunned expression. Shu did not return the gesture, simply looking off at the flower.

The samurai stayed quiet for a moment, but a soft smile shortly came way. “Thanks, Icchan.”

“I told you not to call me that.”

Kuro chuckled. “So, who am I picking up?”

“Go to the orphanage and ask for Kagehira Mika. Tell him that I sent you, then bring him here to me.” The command received an intrigued look from Kuro. The orphanage? “That is all I need,” Shu answered, trying his best to keep his gaze away from Kuro. It was an odd command and if he even glanced at the other he was bound to ask a question or two. Shu did not have the time nor the will to answer them as of now.

Shu was partly right for Kuro did have some questions, but he decided to wait and ask him about them later. He seemed like he was in a particularly strange but good mood, and Kuro did not want to ruin that, especially when he was being offered to take home a treat for his sister. “Alright, sounds simple enough.” Kuro could hold his questions for now, but he could not hold his teasing. “They must be a pretty special guest to cause ya to be so worked up, eh?” The samurai moved towards the door, making sure he was in range of an exit before going any further with his teasing. “And you got all prettied up for ‘em too.”

“Wha—Kuro!” Shu yelled, looking over at the samurai in disbelief. Kuro laughed as he swung the door open, practically jumping out of the room so he wouldn’t face Shu’s wrath. Kuro made sure he got one good look at Shu’s burning face before he left, though.

Lightly chuckling to himself, Kuro couldn’t help but admit that he was excited to meet this stranger who had caused Shu to become so worked up.

The oak tree, the guardian of the orphanage watched with curiosity as the samurai came towards the old building’s doors. He wore a tired look; perhaps he had a long journey to get to where he was now.

Keeping a watchful eye, the tree continued to observe as the man, one who had hair a particularly strong red and black, knocked on the door. A minute passed by until an older woman, one who the tree knew, answered.

“Excuse me, I hope I’m not intruding,” the samurai went on to explain. “I came here to look for someone named Kagehira Mika. Lord Shu Itsuki sent me to come and fetch him,” the man said, watching as the woman’s appearance turned to pure shock. For a moment it seemed like she could not utter a single word; she simply stared at the samurai with a look of bewilderment until she was finally able to shake her head, signifying that he indeed was not here.

The samurai sighed, knowing fully well that if he returned without Mika then he would certainly be yelled at by Shu. Bidding his farewell and a quick thank you to the woman, the man turned, starting to depart. As the guardian of the orphanage, the tree knew that it had to do something to keep the samurai here for just a second longer.

With the help of the wind, the tree’s branches started to sway. The sudden motion caused the samurai to stop in his tracks, looking up at the old oak tree in awe. The tree, despite its old age, continued to dance for he knew that it would not take long until a certain ravenette would walk past the gate, into the entrance of the orphanage, and the tree was indeed right. The oak smiled, knowing that he had done his job successfully.

Kuro looked away from the tree to the man now walking in his direction. Even with no indication at all, Kuro felt as if he had found the man Shu had asked him for.

“Excuse me.” Once Mika was in range of hearing, Kuro stepped forward to stand in front of him. “I know this is an odd question, but you don’t happen to be Kagehira Mika, do you?”

Still holding the bag of rice, Mika looked up at the other with an almost fearful look. “Nggh, I—er, I am.” He said with a nod of his head, further empathizing that he was, in fact, Kagehira Mika.

Confused and scared, the ravenette watched as the redhead’s expression turned to one of relief, then joy. Before he knew it, the bag of rice was lifted off his shoulder in one swift motion.

“Shu Itsuki sent me to come get ya. For what, I got no clue,” Kuro remarked, unable to hide away his amused smirk. “Seems like you’re an important guest. Y’know, I haven’t seen Icchan like this in years, and I know he’d get mad if I let ya carry this yourself, so let me go give this to the old woman before I walk you over to the palace.” Mika could only nod, stunned, as he watched Kuro walk away with his bag of rice thrown over his shoulder. This thankfully gave Mika a moment to himself, hiding away the blush he received at the newly profound fact. Shu was worked up over him?

The walk towards the palace was awkward, to say the least. Mika couldn’t lie and say that he wasn’t intimidated by the other man, one whose structure felt as tall as the hills so familiar. Along with his physic, he carried with him a katana, making it clear that this was not a man set to be dealt with. Mika could only muster enough courage to walk by his side, saying nothing and making sure that his eyes lingered nowhere but the ground below his feet.

Kuro was silent as well; simply observing the man by his side. He had never seen him in the crowds or work within the stalls of the village. The fact that he had never seen him before only caused his interest to grow even further. How did Shu come across, or meet this man, when he had never even seen him before in his whole life?

Kuro sighed, deciding to keep his curiosity to himself. He would simply observe the other in silence until the two found themselves standing in front of the palace gates.

“Hm. Seems like I’ve done my job,” Kuro stated, more to humor himself. He wasn’t surprised when his remark was met with nothing; Mika seemed far too shy to keep up with his small talk. “Hey–do you mind if I ask you just one thing?” There was a slight hope that he would answer his question, though. “I hope this ain’t sound rude, but what are you here for?” Shu never invited anyone to the palace beyond his close friends who he had known for years. For Shu to make a new one and go so far as to invite them, well, it was strange.

“Er–?” Mika stopped his walk. The guards had long since opened the gates for the two, and now they stood in front of the two grand doors. Kuro couldn’t contain his chuckle at Mika who marveled at the sight of the doors alone. “It ain’t sound rude! Well, ya see.. Lord Itsuki said he was gonna teach me how to sew.” Mika answered, not quite understanding how surprising his answer truly was.

Kuro’s brows rose in surprise. Shu offered to teach someone how to sew? Kuro marveled at the thought until he laughed, a loud laugh, confusing Mika greatly.

“Kuro Kiryuu. I assume that I’ll be seeing you again.” Not giving the other an answer for his out of place laughter, Kuro slid open the large doors. “Now, in ya go before the Lord throws a hissy fit for how long it took me to get ya here.” And so, without any signs or warnings, Mika was pushed into the palace.

“Nggh!” Stumbling inside, Mika tripped over his own feet, heading face-first toward the ground. He shut his eyes out of instinct; hopefully no one would see him pathetically fall towards his doom.

“Let me take these off for you.” Mika paused, confused once again. He slowly opened his eyes, greeted by whom he assumed were servants. One servant held his upper arm–she must have caught him.

“Uhm–” Everything was happening so fast. Mika’s shoes were taken off by one while another placed, what he assumed were house shoes, onto his feet. “I can do that myself–!” Once that was done, another servant handed Mika a rose. “What’s this?!” Unanswered, Mika was gestured to follow yet another servant. His mind could not keep up with all of this.

Taking in a deep breath, Mika finally had time to look at what he had stepped foot into: the inside of the palace. Mika felt like he couldn’t breathe for a moment.

The place was beautiful. He had never seen anything like it. It looked like a real-life tale; a tale the children told each other into the night. Flowers decorated the halls, the sun bounced off the walls; he could never recall such a sight.

A light chuckle could be heard from up high, taking Mika out of his awe. Standing on top of the stairs was Shu who looked down at him with an amused look. “Impressive, is it not?” the young lord questioned as he walked down the steps. Mika could feel the presence of the servants shy away, leaving just the two of them in the entry room.

“It’s real beautiful.” Eyes widening immensely, Mika could do nothing but stand still as Shu approached him. He was breathless; an unusual trait for him. “Ya look beautiful...” The words slipped out before Mika could consider what he had just said.

Shu paused. Now standing in front of the other, it was clear to see how the tips of his ears grew red. Mika didn’t know what it was, but there was something that made Shu just the slightest bit more unreal. Perhaps it was the glimmer of the scenery around him, or perhaps it was the light of the sun, but there was something there.

Shu coughed, embarrassed. “For you.” Trying to move the conversation along, the young lord handed the other a gift box.

Mika looked down at the box, surprised. He hadn’t noticed Shu holding it before.

Taking the box into his hands, the ravenette put aside the rose. With hands a gentle touch, the lid detached to reveal a familiar hue of blue. It was that fabric from before but in another form.

Pulling the item out of the box, its appearance was revealed to be in the shape of a kimono. It was beautiful; Mika had never seen craftsmanship like it before. “...Fer me?” The box had long since fallen to the ground as Mika stared at the cloth. Hints of black were added so the blue was not too vibrant, yet it still glowed beautifully. Details too were added to the lining and hem; even a slight gleam made the piece that much more beautiful. “I love it!” Mika beamed down at the gift like a child did on Christmas morning. He smiled, that large smile Shu had grown so fond of.

Shu felt a sense of pride at the other’s delight over his own work. “Now, go put it on. It would be unbecoming to think that you may possibly go home with a gift that does not fit properly,” Shu remarked. He wasn’t partially sure if he got Mika’s measurements right after that incident, and besides; he wanted to see it on Mika.

“‘Kay!” Still smiling brightly, Mika ran away to go put said piece on; however, he quickly returned, wearing an embarrassed look. “Uhm.. what room should I go change in?”

To Shu’s honest surprise, the kimono fit perfectly.

“It’s perfect!” With child-like glee, Mika ran up to Shu to show him how well the piece fit. “Yer so talented! I ain’t never felt this pretty before. I almost feel like a lord myself!” He laughed and spun to fully show off the kimono.

Shu said nothing. He could only watch the other in flusterment. Mika was quick to pick up on how awfully quiet Shu was; he looked up, concerned. “Does it not look any good?”

“Its-” Shu choked on his words. Coughing, the pinkette looked away, red in the face. “It’s stunning. You look stunning.” Shu barely managed to get out his own words before stepping forward. He looked down at Mika, silently taking the Han-Eri into his hands. Shu was quick to fix the piece to his liking. “You had it on improperly,” Shu explained before he took a step back, taking in the full view. The mix of the iridescent blue with the shine of the earrings—Shu almost wanted to touch them.

Mika looked up at him, now embarrassed as well. “Now, let us go.”

“Go?” Shu walked away.

“I planned on showing you around a little before giving you your first lesson on sewing.” Mika quickly followed from behind.

And he did just that. Mika was shown the whole palace. He was taken to the music room where he messed with the instruments until Shu had to pull him out of the place. He too was taken to the archery room where he attempted to shoot an arrow at a target, but instead, he completely missed the target and almost hit Shu instead.

“What am I going to do with you,” Shu grumbled under his breath as the sun welcomed the two into the palace’s garden. Much like the village’s garden, its atmosphere held that same sense of beauty, yet Shu always found this one to lack in comparison. Perhaps it was due to Shu’s father’s distaste for colorful things, instead going for a proper and much too organized garden instead. It was not unattractive by any means; Shu just always preferred the village’s garden in spite of this one.

“Wow!” If the music room or archery room impressed Mika, then the garden certainly did. “I ain’t ever seen anythin’ like this before!” Unlike Shu, Mika was far more enthralled by the sight of the trimley cut trees and rose bushes.

“I suppose it is breathtaking, in a way,” Shu followed behind Mika who was running cheerfully all around the place. It was hard to keep up. “Yet I have always found it to be a little dull, at least, compared to the garden we met at. My father has a distaste for colors. I find it undesirable. Do you not think that?”

Mika stopped his quick pace. He turned to look at Shu, trying to find the right words to say. “I do like the village garden a real lot, but I think this place has somethin’ special to it. Nggh.. maybe it’s just cause ‘m here with ya, but I think this place is real nice.” Mika turned back around, yet he didn’t move forward. “The village garden will always be my favorite, though. Holds a special place in m’ heart.”

Shu finally caught up to where the ravenette was standing, yet all he could do was stare at the back of Mika’s head, wordlessly. Time and time again, Mika always seemed to find a way to make him speechless. It drove Shu crazy.

“It-” Shu paused, watching as Mika turned to look at him with expecting eyes. “It holds a special place in my heart as well.”

Mika couldn’t help but smile at that. “Really?” His expression brightened more, if that was at all possible, at the comment; it was clear to see. Shu found humor in the thought that the other could never hide away how he felt with those expressions of his.

“Do I have to repeat myself? I do think that I made myself comprehensible, enough for even someone like you.” Shu walked past Mika, trying to forget his confession. He would have never admitted that to anyone before.

Mika laughed as he followed. “Right. So, where ya gonna take me now—ngh!” Mika felt his face collide with the back of Shu; he had suddenly stopped in his tracks. “Ow.. Ngah! Why’d ya—this.. Ya had ‘em make all this fer me?!” As Mika took a step back, his eyes darted all around to try and figure out why Shu had stopped so suddenly, and it certainly did not take long for him to do so. There displayed under one of the large trees were pastries and food Shu must have had the maids prepare beforehand.

Maybe he went a little overboard.

“This is a perfectly fine amount for a lunch,” Shu remarked, more so to gaslight himself in thinking that he did, in fact, not go overboard. “Now, are you simply going to stare at the food until it grows old?”

“It does look real good.” Mika commented. Following Shu’s movements, the two sat under the shaded tree. Laid before were foods ranging from dorayaki to gyoza. In the middle sat that lonesome rose from before, placed in a clear vase. Just sitting there, surrounded by such charming scenery and handcrafted food; the scene was picturesque.

“What’s that?” Mika pointed towards one of the pastries placed on the bamboo mat.

“That?” Shu’s eyes followed the direction in which Mika was pointing at. The pastry that seemed to have caught Mika’s eye was rather plain and unusual looking compared to the others. It was clear that it was not a native food. It was a pastry Shu had come to love, one that ultimately became his favorite ever since Mademoiselle introduced it to him. “Ah. It is called a croissant, a foreign pastry.”

“Uh, a cro–? Crosant?” Mika tried to mimic the name, ultimately failing horribly.

“Croissant.”

“Croqsant?”

“Cro—just try it.” Shu gave up, deciding to just pick up the croissant for the other to try. He held it up so the other would grab it himself, but much to Shu’s horror, Mika thought otherwise; the ravenette took a bite while he was still holding it.

“Hey, this is pretty good!” Mika seemed pleased. Shu seemed horrified.

“You–! You were supposed to grab it yourself!” The half-bitten croissant was still held by Shu whose expression portrayed his horror. Mika looked up at him, brows raised in surprise.

“‘M sorry.” Was all he could say.

Taking in a shaky breath, Shu put the pastry down. He could eat one himself later.

The two basked under the fragments of the sun that peeked through the branches of the tree in a comforting silence. Shu didn’t touch the food, simply gazing at the distance while every minute or two, he would steal a quick glance at the man in front of him. He still wore that happy smile of his as he seemingly devoured the treats. See, it was a fine amount.

“I feel like I don’t know much ‘bout ya.”

Shu looked at Mika. “Hm?”

“Well, ya know..” Mika fell silent, making hand gestures to imply that Shu did know what he was referring to, yet Shu could only look at him in confusion. “Nggh.. like, what makes ya happy. Things that make ya smile, er things that put ya in a bad mood. Feel like ya know a little ‘bout me with the whole orphanage and all, but I wanna know more bout ya. What’s Shu Itsuki like?”

Shu fell silent. The question was almost incomprehensible. He was never asked that before. People tried to act like they cared enough to get to know him, it was always easy to tell by the way their faces slowly dulled once Shu went on rambling about something he loved. He learned that as a child. To have someone so genuinely ask him, it felt.. nice.

“That probably sounded real dumb-”

“I like the meaningful.”

“Eh?”

“Aspects of life with a meaning, a purpose. To perceive a piece that someone put their entirety into, to discern a handcrafted garment, or painting, whatever it may be, that someone spent countless hours on just for a simple glance of a foolish man. Art is a part of someone outside of their own selves—artists are people who express themselves in such a world in the most beautiful way. I want to be someone as that; to enrich the people who see my own self.” Shu stopped, realizing how long he went on. He was bound to see that dulled expression he always received when he was a child. “Ignore me, I went too far-”

“Ya already did that.”

Shu turned to Mika. “I did?”

“Ya at least did with me. I mean, I can’t stop lookin’ at the piece ya made fer me. It makes me feel special. I know even more people will feel the same if they give ya the chance.” It was almost unusual to see Mika talk so seriously, but it did not feel out of place. Shu looked at Mika until he couldn’t any longer, and so his eyes turned from him, back towards the horizon.

“...Thank you.”

And so, the comforting silence returned once more. It stayed like that until Mika found he had enough of it.

“This kinda feels like a date.”

Shu’s eyes snapped away from the horizon, back to Mika with a dumbfounded look.

“What?”

“The scenery.”

“What are you on about?”

“And the treats.”

“I think it is time for us to start that lesson of yours.”

“Aw, come on! I ain’t finished with this yet.” Mika jokingly pouted, pointing towards the plate of Sembei halfway finished. Shu could only roll his eyes at the act Mika put forth. Perhaps he did go overboard with the food, seeing how much was left, and yet.

“This is real fun.”

It was worth it to see that smile.

“Hmph. Hurry up and finish the Sembei, we are wasting valuable time that we could be using to hone your skills.” Shu looked away, hiding away the momentary smile.

Mika chuckled in response, gulping down the last few Sembei before standing up.

“I did not say shove them all in your mouth! How inappropriate! Non! You can choke like that!” And Mika almost did by the look Shu gave him, causing him to laugh even more.

After the heart attack Shu insisted he had from the near ‘death’ Mika faced from almost choking, the two made it to the sewing room, Shu’s personal favorite place, alive. Shu spent most of his time here, wasting his hours away sewing and creating, except for the few times he would work in his room; that was when he didn’t want a single set of eyes to gaze upon a particular piece in progress.

Just like every room Mika stepped foot in, this one amazed him just like the last.

“Wah! There’s so many colors in here, my eyes kinda hurt just lookin’ at all of ‘em,” Mika commented, eyeing the corner of clothes hung up on the Iko stand to the fabrics folded neatly in the wooden chest. The room glimmered with a shine that the sun could not perform himself, creating an iridescent glow unique to a place such as this one. The room felt almost separate from the rest of the palace: it held a life to it unlike how the palace normally was, without Shu’s touch, of course.

Mika’s eyes moved slowly along the wall. Hands unconsciously reaching up, a black colored fabric was graced by the tips of his fingers.

“Don’t touch those!”

“Ngh! ‘M sorry.” Apologizing once again, Mika turned to face the other with a look of regret. Shu shook his head, embarrassed at himself for snapping so harshly.

“Just—do not go touching everything your eyes lay upon. Along with sewing, it seems that I may have to teach you appropriate manners as well.” Moving to stand beside Mika, Shu’s eyes glimpsed at the black fabric; they softened, but no one would be able to see the quick change for they returned to how they typically were after a mere moment. “A friend gifted it to me. He is visiting next week.” Shu came and went. Now standing in front of his work desk, the young lord gestured for Mika to sit down.

“Sounds like he’s real special. What’s his name?” Trying to keep the conversation light and being genuinely curious, Mika asked the question as he went to sit down.

“Rei Sakuma. A troublesome fellow he is.” Shu spoke as he worked. Picking the appropriate fabric, needle, and thread for a beginner should have been easy, if not for himself second guessing every choice he made. He had planned this out beforehand, yet now his past decisions seemed foolish.

“Ah- Sakuma? Sounds familiar.” Mika recognized the name, recognized it a little too well. He sensed that he knew the name yet he couldn’t pinpoint it: it was that frustrating feeling. The ravenette decided not to press any further, though, seeing how concentrated Shu was. “Oh yah! What ya gonna teach me today, Teach?” Mika lit up, having completely forgotten about their main objective.

“Teach?”

“Ya not like that? Hmm.. I need somethin’ to call ya by.. Uh-ahh.. Oh! How ‘bout Oshi-san?!”

“Non! That is even more ludicrous than the last! Just call me by my proper name.”

“Ehehe. So, what we learnin’ today, Oshi-san?”

“Hmph!” Shu ultimately gave up, knowing that he would lose that battle even if he continued fighting. “We shall start with something simple,” the young lord replied. “It was what I was first taught. A common running stitch.” Mika could only nod. He didn’t know any of the special terms or phrasing sewmenship used. All he knew how to do was put together two fabrics with loose threading. “Now, bring the thread through the hole and create a knot at the end,” Shu said, handing Mika the thread and needle. Mika nodded once more, accepting the tools into his hands.

A moment or two went by. Shu watched Mika fiddle with the thread, failing time after time again to get the small thread through the hole.

“I-I can’t do it with ya staring at me like that. Yer stressin’ me out.” Mika mumbled after about three minutes. Shu let out a breath he didn’t realize he had held in. He felt like he was going to suffocate if he had to watch him for a second more.

Without saying anything, Shu walked to stand behind Mika. He leaned over, placing his hands over his. “I can teach you how to do this much quicker later,” Shu helped Mika by guiding his and his own hands, making the thread go through the needle without any trouble at all. Mika was mesmerized yet flustered all at the same time. He held his breath, worried that it was too loud for how close Shu was to him. “I would rather not waste any more valuable time, besides, I do not think I could watch you struggle with the tread for a second more.”

“A-am I really that bad..?” Mika nervously chuckled. He felt like he was suffocating with how close they were.

“Perhaps,” Shu answered in a teasing tone. “Now, simply thread the needle in a straight line. Up, then down, repeatedly. That should be simple enough.”

“Kay..” Mika waited for Shu to remove his hands and step back, yet he did not do so. “Yah can take yer hands of mine now.. I wanna try this part on my own.”

Shu hurriedly stepped back. Face now red, the young lord scolded himself for such an action. There he went, doing something so embarrassing yet again. Mika couldn’t help but chuckle to himself at Shu’s reaction. “Don’t laugh over something so humiliating. I clearly see you attempting to hide that scornful smile of yours. Tch, how shameful.” Shu’s scolding did nothing but cause Mika to giggle more. Shu could only snicker in response, still embarrassed. “Now hurry up and start. You know that I do not have all day to spare on your foolishness.”

“Alright, alright, I’ll start on it now. Just don’t stare at me, I can feel yer eyes burnin’ my back.”

“Hmph.” Shu moved away, not admitting that he was indeed, staring at the other’s back. “So particular. How am I ever going to teach you if I cannot watch your progress?” He questioned, more to himself than the other. “Know that I will be checking your progress in a moment.” And with that, the two fell silent. Shu stood by the window, waiting for Mika to speak up, and with time, he did.

“Thank ya.”

“Hm?” Shu’s gaze turned away from the window. He noticed the momentary pause of the needle making its way through the fabrics.

“Fer all this.. Y’know, wantin’ to learn how to sew was one of my dreams as a kid. Didn’ have the money or somebody to teach me, though, so I kinda just tried learnin’ on ma own.” Mika’s words went still, but the flow of the needle continued through his silence.

“Don’t cry on me again.”

“I ain’t cryin’!” Shu didn’t have to see Mika’s face to know that he was pouting, and he couldn’t help but snicker at that, causing Mika to laugh as well.

“I’ve been thinkin’, though,” Mika spoke up. “I donno, it’s been on my mind, but.. what’s it like to—y’know.. be the son of a lord?

“Hm?”

“I don’t really know what it's like. I kinda just thought you did, I donno, fancy stuff? I didn’t think they would teach ya how to sew, I mean- I guess it’s important to know all kindsa skills, but I would think that ya would just wanna hire someone to sew yer clothes fer ya-”

“They did not teach me how to sew,” Shu quickly interrupted. He knew he wouldn’t be able to get a word out if he didn’t say something during Mika’s continuous rambling. He knew him well enough now. “They find it distasteful, in fact. Something beneath us.” Shu’s feet picked up, off the ground, moving towards Mika. “Your view of how it is is not entirely wrong. It feels like my only role here is to sit silently like a porcelain doll. You know what their only value is. They sit on a shelf to look pretty.”

Mika looked up at Shu for the first time since he started sewing. Even if Shu tried, he wouldn’t be able to pinpoint the exact feeling displayed through his expression. Pity is what most would say, yet Shu knew that pity was not it. It felt more like sympathy and sadness, sadness for the suffering he was going through. No one ever looked at him like that.

Shu looked into the mismatched hues of the other. It was a strange feeling, being looked at like that. It didn’t feel strange in a bad way; however, it felt strangely nice. Comforting, perhaps. Shu could look into those eyes for the rest of the day, if not for his curiosity that got the best of him. His eyes fell on the fabrics laying upon the table.

“Non!” Shu suddenly yelled, causing Mika to jump in his seat. The ravenette tried to discern what was wrong, and he did so when he was finally able to realize where his amethyst eyes were looking.

“Ngh!” Mika quickly grabbed the fabrics. He tried to hide it away from Shu’s line of sight, but that did not stop the lecture he was about to receive. “I got a lil’ distracted was all!”

“How imprudent! I told you that I should have been watching you as you worked.” All Mika would be hearing for the rest of the visit was Shu who snickered and scolded while he tried to fix the stitch.

“My bad,” Mika apologized, unable to contain his giggles. He received another scolding for that.

The sun’s smile slowly faded towards the horizon, heading its way to another world. Shu and Mika stood in front of the palace gates, bidding each other farewell. Shu would have made Kuro walk Mika back to the orphanage if not for the fact that he could not find him. He must have left for home, or perhaps he went with the priest. Wherever he was, Shu knew that he would harass him about it tomorrow.

“Thanks again fer today.” Mika turned away from the sun. Shu tried to look away from the sun as well, but instead, his sight was met with another one. Mika smiled brightly at him; it was a look of warmth, yet it could burn if you looked at it for too long. Shu quickly looked away, already feeling the heat fall on his cheeks. “I had alotta fun.”

“I assume that we will be doing this again? Next time I will be making sure to keep a proper eye on your work so that you can actually learn something of value.” Mika chuckled at that. “Hmph. I suppose that I had fun as well, even if you are the impudent type.” Shu glanced back at Mika, surprised at the look he was greeted with instead. Expecting the same bright smile, he was met with a shy one; it was the same look he wore the last night he saw him, the night Mika gave him the Shibazakura flower instead. “What is it?”

“N-nothin’!” Mika quickly tried to respond, causing him to stumble over his words. He looked away from Shu, face flushed a vibrant red, but it didn’t take him long for him to look back up. “Goodbye, Oshi-san.” Mika took a step forward, and before Shu knew him, he felt a set of warm arms wrapped around him in a hug.

Shu stood still. His mouth opened, agape like a fish while his muscles froze much like a statue that stood immobile in place. Even if he tried, his body couldn’t comprehend the action taken place before Mika let go, returning to his original spot. Too embarrassed to look back, Mika waved goodbye without looking. Shu could hear his footsteps meet the dirt as he walked away, well, that was until they suddenly stopped. Shu looked up in confusion and oh, was his confusion quickly replaced by a feeling of pure dread.

“How amazing~☆! Such a fabulous scene! Oh, my heart is truly touched!”

“‘Funny’, isn’t it? I have never seen Shu look so ‘cute’ before.”

“Fufu.. It is indeed quite amusing.”

“Shu-niisan. Your face is so rED.”

His night was going to be much longer than he had hoped for, it seemed.

Chapter Text

The illuminance from which the sun brought about lazily faded from its bright countenance to a heavy orange, crossing paths with the faces of those down below. They became not as clear for the darkness was starting to replace that of the light, yet their smirks, in Shu’s eyes, were as clear as the day’s smile.

“You–!” Shu started off, yet his anger cut his words short.

“Surprised to see us?” Said a man with black hair. His figure was tall and stature lean, and his smile came off as an amused smirk, creating the illusion of a cocky expression. Looking down at Shu, Mika caught a glimpse of his eyes. They were as refined as rubies.

“Surprised is an understatement,” Shu scoffed. “I scheduled your visit to be next week! Tch, yet how could I ever be surprised? I should have expected this, knowing you four.” With a shake of his head and another scoff, Shu took a step forward to stand beside Mika. “When are you ever on proper time, hm?”

“Time is just an ‘illusion.’” With eyes a soft green followed by a gentle smile like that of the shore’s wave, another one of the four chipped in.

“You–!”

“Er- Oshi-san..?” Mika let out a nervous chuckle. Without Shu ever noticing, a man bearing an unwavering smile now stood dangerously close to Mika. The ravenette glimpsed at Shu with concern, unsure how to perceive the man’s look of mischief.

“Oh, how amazing~! What a cutie he is!” The man exclaimed. “I just want to pinch his cheeks!”

“Oshi-san?!” Mika’s confusion shifted to a state of panic as the stranger launched forward to actually pinch his cheeks, yet Shu was far quicker. Grabbing Mika’s wrist, the young lord pulled him behind his own self.

His arm protectively hovered in front of him. “Do not touch him!” Shu’s grimace turned from annoyance to rage: he looked as if he were going to kill the man before him with just a singular glance.

“Oh?” The vampire-like one couldn’t help but laugh at the sight. The cat rolled his while the mermaid smiled. “Protective of him, are we?”

Shu’s face turned a shade redder than it already was. “I cannot have Wataru’s filthy hands touch him! Who knows how they will taint his skin,” He said in an attempt to brush off the obvious teasing attempt. He tried to.

“Shu-niisan, your face got reddER too.”

“Why you–!”

“Nggh!”

Mika’s hand lightly grasped the back of Shu’s kimono in an attempt to stabilize himself; however, a sudden shriek and the loss of that touch aroused a sudden panic in Shu. He turned, faced with Mika’s cheek being pinched by Wataru. The sea god somehow got past Shu too, for he too stood there, patting Mika’s head with a tender smile gracing his features.

“Fufufu. Even his pout is absolutely adorable! And his cheeks—softer than I could have ever imagined!”

“Someone so ‘cute’ standing beside scary ‘Shu’ makes him look even more ‘cute.’”

“He’s oh so cute that I could even hug him!” Wataru jokingly verbalized before he was pushed aside by Shu.

“No! Non! Simply not!” As the sea-like king was pushed to the side as well, Shu hurriedly pulled Mika closer to himself. He wrapped an arm around his waist, tugging him towards his chest. Mika could only stand there in silence, flustered and bewildered at the scene transpiring. “Touch him again and you will be banished from this place until you grow old and weary. Perhaps then you all will comprehend proper manners.”

“Kuku, so are you saying that you are the only one allowed to hug him?

“That’s kind of possessIVE, isn’t it?”

“What–?!”

The four laughed in union. They all had such amusement in their laughs that Shu wasn’t sure if they were ever going to stop. He glared, red in the face with flusterment and anger.

“You are always so easy to tease, Shu,” The raven-haired among the four said between laughs. “You know we are only joking.” Letting out one final laugh, he turned from Shu’s tainted cheeks to the ravenette hidden away in his arm. The tall man walked forward but stopped once he was in front of Shu and the other.

Shu grew even more weary when the smirk disappeared, replaced by that of a genuine smile.

“And what is your name?” He started off. It was clear he was trying to choose his words carefully by the way he paused with a contemplative cast. “I would very much like to be acquainted, if I am not being too hopeful, even friends with the person who has caused Shu to open up quite so.”

“Yeah, it’s pretty weiRD.”

“I have had enough of this nonsense! Come, Kagehira, let us leave-”

“I have not seen him openly interact with anyone besides us and Kiryu-kun in.. who knows how many years ago. Makes me feel old.” Shu rolled his eyes.“Ah! And I am Sakuma Rei. You may call me whatever you would like.”

“Rei! Enough of this foolery.”

“So, if I dare to ask?”

“I think you have scared him quite enough. Let us g-”

“Kagehira Mika’s my name.” The running stream of bickering between the two tore at the sweet voice of Mika’s. Lapis and Amber peaked above Shu’s shoulder, meeting eye-to-eye with Rubies. “Are ya related to Ritsu, by chance?”

The collective look Rei wore quickened with the wind. His eyes sparkled at the question, a glimmer only seen at the mention of that one name. The rest of the group stared at the two in surprise, yet Rei seemed the most surprised of all.

“You... know my brother?”

“Yeah! Him ‘n me are real close!” Mika replied with a smile. At that one sense of familiarity, the ravenette seemed to lighten up a little; it was quite the contrary from that intimidated look he held moments before, turning from that to an almost intrigued look. Shu wasn’t sure if it was a good thing or not.

Moving from Shu’s grasp, Mika turned to stand in front of Ritsu’s older brother. He looked up, beaming with excitement. “I was wonderin’ why ya looked so familiar! And yer name—Oshi-san mentioned it to me earlier. It felt familiar then too, but now I know why.”

Rei fell still for a moment, but once his surprise shattered, his smile turned to match that of Mika’s smile, if not, larger than even his. “Kekeke! Oh, Shu! If my brother has found a liking towards this man then I know that he is one to keep. I see why you have found a fondness for him if my brother has as well.” And before anyone knew it, Rei was moved to tears; and so, not able to keep his emotions in, the vampire-like man pulled Mika into an embrace. Shu watched the scene unfold in utter despair.

“Nnagh! ..Er uh—thanks..?” Mika mumbled, unsure of what to do about the hug.

Shu groaned. “Enough of this trivial conversation. The rest introduce yourselves so Kagehira can go home.” As he moved to pull Mika away, again, from Rei’s clutches, he could not help but showcase his frustrated expression. “The sun is setting rather quickly and I would hate to have him walk home in the dark. Especially by himself, you do know the dangers of those who lurk within the shadows.”

“But don’t I meet ya all the time at n-” Mika stopped his sentence midway at the sight of Shu’s glare. “Nggh..” Grinning dumbly at the realization, the ravenette turned to meet the other three.

“Why yes! It would be ever so tragic to see such a beloved story end in a dreadful way! Shu seems frazzled at someone simply laying a singular finger on this adorable man—oh, to ever think that something so terrible could happen to him!”

“Name’s Sakasaki NatsUME,” The last of the four introduced himself. Slight frown and small frame, he almost seemed like a cat by the way he looked. His demeanor couldn’t help but remind Mika of a feisty calico. The idea was humorous, but he was almost intimidating, in an odd way. “And this is Shinkai Kanata.”

“Hello!”

“And that cloWN over there is Hibiki Wataru,” Natsume introduced Wataru for himself, seeing how he was far too occupied with that dramatic monologue of his. The three spared him a glance; Shu now stood beside him, trying to get him to be quiet, or in other terms, shut up.

“‘S real nice to meet ya,” Mika said, trying to ignore the spectacle beside him. “I remember Oish-san mentioning that his friends were comin’ over soon. Didn’t think that I’d actually get ta meet ya though!” He smiled. Natsume and Kanata couldn’t help but smile too at how cute Mika’s grin was before he was swept away by Shu’s pull.

“Say goodbye, Kagehira. Hopefully, these four won’t ever have to disturb your personal space ever again,” Shu remarked, pulling Mika away by hand. Perhaps he was too irritated, but Mika seemed to be the only one to notice how their fingers intertwined.

Glancing down at the warmth of their hands connected, Mika also seemed to be the only one to notice how cold Shu’s hand was compared to his own.

He hoped no one saw how a heat rose to his cheeks, or how his smile changed ever so slightly.

“Wait! I didn’t even get to talk about how adorable his accent is!” Wataru cried out, but Rei was quick enough to pull him back.

“Let them be.”

“Hey, you know somethiNG?”

“And what is that, dear Natsume?”

“Do you think those two are datING?”

Rei considered the question for a spell until a soft chuckle of his own could be heard aloud. He looked up, watching as the two departed hand in hand.

“I will answer with this. Do you think Shu even realizes that he may have feelings for another?”

Like Rei, Natsume pondered at the question asked. His answer?

“No.”

The sun’s radiance was barely visible over the horizon, yet he managed to linger there for just a moment longer. How untypical it was for him to stay for so long. Normally the moon would grow impatient, wanting to see the world just as he has. The logical answer for this would be that it was closer to that time of year to which the sun stayed up longer during the evening and rose later in the day; however, perhaps there was another reason.

“I am sorry for those immature ill-mannered imbeciles,” Shu grumbled aloud. He seemed, if not was, embarrassed over the whole situation.

Still holding Mika’s hand in his, the young lord spared him an infinitesimal glance. “I do hope they shall never treat you in such an inconsiderate way again. Tch, to think that I allow myself to be near such people.”

Unexpectedly, Shu’s tangent was met by muffled laughter. Peering down at the source of noise, Shu was met with Mika attempting to hide away a laugh behind his hand. “T’s nothin’ bad. I think they’re kinda fun—’m glad I got to meet ‘em,” He said between chuckles. “Feel like I know more ‘bout ya seein’ the people ya call friends. Maybe one day ya can meet mine too!”

“Perhaps.” The idea was certainly out of Shu’s normal comfort zone, but for once, it did not sound too dreadful; in fact, it almost sounded pleasant.

“Yanno, I know I already said this, but I had alotta fun today. Thank ya a lot.” Finally separating his hand from his face, Shu’s vision was replaced by Mika’s smile.

Shu couldn’t tear his eyes away from that smile. It felt like time stopped, or, maybe it did, for Shu, it did. Before he knew it, he could feel the corners of the lip curve upward, but only by a little.

“I think I better get goin’.”

“Goodnight, Kagehira. Until next sunrise.”

“Really!? Ya really wanna meet up again?”

“Humph! Do I seem like the dishonest type to you? Now go, before the sun fully sets. I think he is waiting for you to depart,” Shu remarked, watching as Mika replied with another laugh.

“Alright, alright. Ya gotta let go of my hand so I can leave, though.”

“Ah.” Shu let go of Mika’s hand. Flustered, he scolded himself for acting so doltishly. He always did this when he was with him—didn’t he?

The young lord could hear Mika chuckle at the idiotic move he made, but he couldn’t even muster a glimpse at the look he was making. He wanted to, but all he could do was stare at the nothingness of the ground. It was not like it mattered: he would see him tomorrow, would he not?

With one last chuckle, Mika walked away, leaving behind the man with stained-colored cheeks.

“Look, Oshi-san! I did it—’s just like what ya showed me. I must be a real quick learner to get it so soon, ya know?”

“Hmph, do not be so full of yourself–that is fit for those of egoistic attributes. And do not triumph over a victory when I have not looked over the stitch yet.. Well, I suppose it is accurate, but you still need to practice to truly express the essence of it.”

“Aww, come on, Oshi-san. It wouldn’t be so bad to compliment me once ‘n a while.”

“I will compliment when I see fit.”

“Ngh..”

The two did meet that next sunrise, and the next, and then the next.. If Mika had to work and could not come to the palace, then Shu, with a sliver of complaints following way, would reluctantly come and visit the orphanage.

Shu would teach him how to sew, and Mika would entertain him with stories of his day; silly stories they were, but the way Mika giggled and smiled when he looked at him with a gaze so intimate and told his trivial, little stories.. Shu would never admit it, but his days had been filled with more delight than he had ever experienced in his eternity.

“Arghh.” In a fit, the ravenette stood up with his needle and fabric in hand. “Ma hands hurt from all this practin’. Imma take a break.” Like his words, Mika set down the needle and fabric with careful hands, of course; he did not want to get a scolding for treating Shu’s supplies so thoughtlessly.

Expecting some type of scolding anyway, Mika glanced over at Shu, anticipating his reaction.

“I suppose that it is time for a break,” Shu agreed, much to Mika’s surprise. He too, stood up. “It is important for an artist to take proper rest. Much to my hatred, we are humans. If we do not rest our immortal bodies, then surely they will break down and wither.” Shu finished one of his typical declamations that Mika had grown accustomed to, yet there was an unusual glimmer in his eye. Mika knew he was up to something. “Your stubbornness is admirable at times, I shall give you that.” And there it was. His compliment.

“What?! That’s what ya compliment me on, ma stubbornness? Oshi-san, yer real cruel sometimes!” Mika huffed, turned, and left the room. Shu knew him far enough to know that he wasn’t actually mad at him, and so, with a proud smirk following way, Shu walked after the ravenette.

This is what their days now consisted of. Useless chatter and trivial teasing, yet Shu had never felt this comfortable with anyone before. Is this what it felt like to have someone to confide in? Sure, he had his friends, but he couldn’t talk to them about his love for the arts or his disdain for the low masses without receiving a laugh in the face or an odd look. With Mika, he never felt that sense of judgment. Actually, it seemed as if Mika was just more than someone who listened; he seemed genuinely interested in what he had to say.

Shu never thought he would meet a person like that.

Up ahead stood Mika by the doorway, the entrance to the outside world from the orphanage’s gates. His pout was long gone, replaced by a moment’s beam; Shu couldn’t help but fond over the smile the ravenette wore as he waited for him. “Ya wanna walk around the village for a lil’ bit? It’s a real nice day out and I don’t think anybody’s gonna notice if ‘m gone for a minute or two.” Mika asked as if it were up for debate, but instead, he swung open the door before leaping out himself. Shu could only sigh as he watched the ravenette run to the world beyond his very own.

“Fine, Kagehira. Even if you did not give me much room for disagreement,” Shu mumbled from behind, but it wasn’t like Kagehira could hear it anyways.

As he expected, Mika replied with nothing, and so Shu took the chance to grab his umbrella and fan who sat idly by the door before leaving the orphanage’s doors in pursuit.

The two walked under the sun. Mika went on about one of the children at the orphanage who, oh Shu didn’t know, he was too occupied with how the sun caused Mika’s eyes to glimmer like the sky and the sun, and how the radiance of the light bounced off his pale skin.

“And y’know—I ain’t ever met a young one so smart before, but ya should see…”

There was always this feeling Shu felt when he was with Mika. He had noticed it the first night they met, and it had followed him ever since. Shu could never pinpoint what it was, or why he felt it, for that matter, but it continued to linger with him like a pesty ich.

It was the feeling of tightening in the chest. The feeling of a heat creeping up his neck to rest on his cheeks. The feeling of the fondness that came with the pain whenever Mika smiled so brightly at him, for him. It was there when Mika pouted with his lips curved upwards, making him look just like a sulking child, but it was so amusing that it could bring anyone who witnessed it to chuckle humorously. It was there when Mika kept his gaze upon him whenever he spoke, signifying that he really was listening, genuinely listening. It was there when Mika held a look whenever he grew shy, the softening of the eyes, causing him to know that he was going to do something unforeseeable.

With these feelings came the afterthought of an action. The thought of wanting to give him a morning glory. The thought of wanting to make him an outfit all on his own. The thought of wanting to comfort him, clean him of his tears with the palm of his hand. The thought of wanting to teach him how to sew. The thought of wanting to make him smile. The thought of wanting to spend every free moment with him. And the latest thought.

The thought of wanting to take care of him.

But why?

“Er—Oshi-san? Are ya listenin’ to me?” Mika inquired once he realized his story was met with nothing but the indistinguishable noise of the crowd.

Oh.

“Of course I was listening,” Shu retorted, clearly lying. His face turned red, not from the feeling he was thinking about, but from the embarrassment he felt about thinking such an inappropriate thing. It wasn’t like Mika could read his thoughts, or even see the redness of his cheeks, but still.

Shu hoped the protection of his fan and umbrella were enough to brush off the conversation entirely.

“Really?” The young lord peered at the scenery afore, attempting to ignore the other’s pestering stare. “Then what ya think about what I was talkin’ ‘bout? Some advice would be real nice.” Mika teased, not even trying to hide his smirk.

“I–” Shu stopped himself midway. Taking a moment to think was what he needed. His words must be picked carefully, or else the topic would continue to linger for far longer than he would have liked it to.

Shu tried to come up with an answer that would allow the conversation to die away: he really did.

“You can figure it out on your own. I do believe that you are smart enough to figure out a desirable enough solution without me—you do not need my help on every trivial problem. Becoming so dependent on me, how helpless.” Shu scolded, hoping that his answer was believable enough.

“Always so strict, ain’t ya?” Mika remarked. So it was believable enough. “..What were ya thinkin’ ‘bout, Oish-san?”

So it wasn’t believable at all, was it?

Shu stopped his pace which was already slow to begin with. He turned, facing Mika for a fleeting moment until he could no longer. His foot picked up once again, and to Mika’s surprise, he started walking like the question was never asked.

Mika chuckled, trying to brush off the anxious feeling he now felt. “Oh, come on. Ya can’t think that ‘m that dumb, can ya?” He questioned in a still teasing tone.

“What I was thinking about does not concern you. Now, let us finish this walk so I can return you back to work.”

Shu could never tell Mika that he was thinking about him. He was willing to ignore him for the rest of the day if he had to, yet Mika couldn’t, wouldn’t give up so easily.

“Oshi-san-” Shu could feel a sudden touch on his hand. Before he knew it, his feet were stuck to the ground by the weight of a hand resting on his own.

Shu’s breath was caught in his throat. The touch stung, burned. “Kagehira!?” He looked down at where their hands connected, a gateway between the two of them. No one could see it, but Shu’s expression gave away everything he was feeling.

Only he didn’t know what that was.

“Ya can tell me anythin’, ya know?” What was originally minor teasing turned to concern. The ravenette looked up at him with worry, causing Shu’s heart rate to only worsen with every step it took. “Are ya okay?” Even if Mika could not see the look Shu wore beneath his fan, he could still tell by the way his eyes glimmered that there was something there.

Shu thought for a moment, or, he at least tried to think for a moment. Before it was never this bad, this feeling when he was with Mika, that was. Sure, he had gotten flustered or embarrassed if he were to actually admit it, but now it seemed as if merely looking into his eyes for too long was going to bring about the destruction of his heart. It was frustrating, but he could deal with it later.

“Kagehira.” Shu gazed into the other’s eyes, and for a brief moment he felt as if he could tell Mika that there was something wrong with him. “..It's nothing. Now, let us carry on.” For now, he would keep it to himself; he wouldn’t speak on the issue until he figured out what it was for himself, then perhaps he would even consider the idea of sharing his feelings with another.

With furrowed brows, Mika watched as his arm fell back to its original spot. Shu walked away, leaving him behind, but that only lasted for a mere moment. He was concerned, yes, and he didn’t believe that it was truly nothing, but for now, he wouldn’t push Shu to share anything with him, nor would he leave his side.

“Oh! Oshi-san, look! These are real cute, ain’t they?” It didn’t take long for Mika to move on from the conversation; he was easily distractible, Shu had noticed that much with all the time he had been spending with him as of late.

What seemed to have caught his eye was a simple stand amongst the millions. Laid along the cheap wood were an assortment of small yayoi bracelets ranging from tenebrific azure to alabaster pearl. “I remember as a kid meetin’ someone who always wore one. Thought it was real pretty with the way the beads sparkle under the right light, makin’ ‘em look almost like.. sea glass! What ya think, Oshi-san?” Mika turned to grasp at what Shu thought about the simplistic accessory. He figured he would say something along the lines of ‘They’re of simple artistry that is beneath anything I would be associated with’, but instead he saw him pulling out a few mon instead.

“Er—Oshi-san, what ya doin’..?”

“Which one do you like, Kagehira?” Shu questioned without sparing a singular glance. Now even his fan was put away, exposing his face to not only Mika but to the person running the stand, but he did not seem to care; he seemed too focused on something else entirely.

“Yer not thinkin’ of possibly buyin’ me one, are ya..?”

“Hurry, Kagehira, or else I will pick one for you.”

A look of panic crossed Mika’s face. “But—ya don’t have to buy me one! Ya can’t possibly spend yer precious money on somethin’ so simple fer me..” Mika continued staring at Shu with disbelief, and finally, Shu’s eyes shifted away from the assortment of bracelets back to him.

For the first time on their walk, Mika could properly see Shu’s expressions.

“Pick.”

Even with that puzzled and guilty feeling still sitting within him, Mika knew far too well that Shu would not have no for an answer; and so, his eyes looked upon the assortment of bracelets until they fell on one that called out his name. “This one. I like this one.” With a gentle hand, the ravenette picked up his bracelet. A plain lavender one.

“Purple?” Shu contested, a bit thrown off by the choice.

“Yah! It reminds me of yer eyes. Now it’s like I have a piece of ya with me wherever I go!” Now wearing his dumb smile, Mika held up the bracelet to eye level. It glimmered under the sun’s light, just like an amethyst with an iridescent glow. “Every time I look at the bracelet, it’ll remind me of ya.” He said, giggling just like a little kid.

Shu looked down at Mika pathetically. Who would say something so stupid yet cause him to feel so.. so enthralled?

“It–It was about time that you picked one..” Shu stuttered over his own words, barely able to get the sentence out at all. He didn’t even dare to look at Mika holding the simple bracelet in his hand. Eyes turning to the owner, he kept his eyes on him; he had to pay for the bracelet, after all.

Without the protection of the fan, not only could Mika and the cashier see him, but they too could see his stained cheeks. Shu was growing tired of this pathetically human trait that kept coming back to haunt him, yet the words Mika said were the only thing that lingered within his mind.

He had never met someone so foolish before.

The transaction was finished and the two continued on their walk. Shu suggested that they go to the small bakery at the far end of the village, but Mika knew that he had been gone for long enough. He was neglecting work, above all else; as much as he wanted to continue his walk with Shu, it was time for him to come back to reality.

“There was this story I was always told as a kid—it was one of my favorites.” Mika made small talk on their way back, rambling about some past memory as Shu listened in silence. “‘M sure ya know it, ya have to. Y’know, the story of the boy in the peach? Er.. what’s his name? Ah, Momotaro! Donno why, but that story was one of ma favorites. I remember thinkin’ that I could be a hero just like ‘em.” Shu mindlessly nodded. “Oh! I also remember bein’ scared whenever I ate a peach ‘cause I thought there may be a lil’ boy in there too. Hehe, ain’t that silly?” Mika questioned with a light giggle.

Shu could only shake his head. “I am not surprised that you believed such a thing. In fact, I would not be surprised if you still believed that now. Are you still afraid of peaches, Kagehira?” He snickered at the thought.

Mika sulked. “Aww, come on. Yer makin’ a fool outta me with that question. ‘Course I don’t believe nonsense like that no more.” The ravenette pouted at the inquiry; well, that was until an idea popped into his head. His expression lit up at whatever mischievous idea seemed to have surfaced, causing Shu to grow weary. “What ‘bout you, eh?! Ya got any funny stories of ya as a kid? Anythin’ funny ya remember believin’?”

“What? Unlike you, Kagehira, I was not a foolish child. I do not have any stories to tell you for I was as intelligent as any noble there was.”

“Ngh?! That’s the biggest lie I have ever heard anybody tell.”

“Are you accusing me of lying?! How absurd.”

“Hehe. Everybody did somethin’ dumb when they were a kid. It’s parta growin’ up, ya know?” The orphanage sat not far from the two, yet Mika kept his steady pace, wanting to receive a proper answer before bidding farewell. “So? Just tell me one, I promise not to tell anybody else.”

Shu looked at Mika with a glint of suspicion. He knew far too well that Mika would end up laughing at him, but the way he gazed at him with such interest; he was bound to give in eventually. “Hmph. Promise not to laugh.”

“‘Kay, I promise!” Mika’s smile grew larger at the proposition.

“Well..” Shu thought upon the memory for a moment. “As a child, I used to be fond of my mother’s makeup, and so I wanted to try it out for myself, however, I could not get my hands on hers. An apprehensible solution to me as a child was to use paint instead, only I did not know that it would stain my skin. I went around with a white and red face for a whole week.”

“Ya–” Shu could hear a stuffled laugh and a slap of a hand. Before he knew it, his eyes turned to see Mika’s face a bright red; he held a hand over his mouth, clearly trying to contain his laugh.

“Wh–?! Non! Did I not tell you to not laugh?!” Shu scolded despite him already knowing what his conclusion was going to be. His face scrunched up in frustration, looking off at anything else other than Mika’s enthralled look.

At the sight of Shu’s expression, the ravennete couldn’t contain his laughter any longer. “‘M—hehe— ‘m sorry!” Mika stuttered between laughs. Soon enough the ravenette was bent over himself, holding his stomach as laugh behind laugh continued to flow like a wave.

Shu watched the sight unfold in utter defeat.

“You truly are insufferable.”

Mika was about to apologize for laughing, but a light flick to his forehead stopped him from doing so. He looked up at the culprit in surprise. “Did ya flick my forehead..?”

“I do believe that we are even now,” Shu replied, acting as if what he did was no big deal. Normally an action so minor wouldn’t be such a big deal, but coming from Shu, it was beyond an amazement.

Shu wouldn’t look at him, but Mika could tell that the corners of his lip curved the slightest bit upwards.

“Yanno.. I don’t think we’re that even. We both told a funny story and ya flick ma forehead. Seems like 1-2 to me, yanno?”

“Do not even think about laying a finger on me.”

“Ngh?! I didn’t even say nothin’!”

Shu arched a brow at the comment. “I can tell by your smile,” He explained. “You cannot hide a single thought behind that look of yours. Your eyes and smile always surrender your thoughts.”

“Ngahh..” Mika murmured, clearly frustrated with the observation. “..Do I always make it that obvious..?” The ravenette tried not to look at the other, but the slightest glance couldn’t be missed. Shu chuckled at that.

“Ah, it looks like we have arrived,” the young lord said, diverting the conversation away from the question. He glanced at Mika. For a moment he felt bad, but the look he received turned all guilt into a tender warmth. A pout rested on Mika’s lips. “Are you going to leave with that pout of yours?”

Mika’s pout only grew deeper at the question asked. “Ya didn’t even answer ma question..”

“There is no need to.” Moving past the gates of the orphanage, Shu stared at the old oak tree he had come to be so familiar with. The sight itself felt almost engraved into his memory. “Take a look at your reflection and you will know for yourself.”

“Arwhh..” Mika grumbled under his breath.

Shu looked away from the tree, deciding to finish their walk to the entrance of the orphanage. “Now get rid of that look before you develop wrinkles at such a young age. They won’t be very flattering.” Shu pointed out as he walked up the stairs to stand before the large door. Mika followed suit, but that pout of his still remained.

“Only if ya meet me again tonight.”

“Hm?” Shu glanced over his shoulder to look at Mika. A brow was arched, displaying his puzzlement.

“Let’s meet again tonight! Yanno, at the village garden. We haven’t been there in a while, ‘side, I wanna tell ya somethin’ too.” And with that, the pout vanished, replaced with that of a large smile, yet the smile did nothing to help Shu’s heart from beating.

“Tell me something?” The phrase itself sent a panic in Shu. Coming from Mika, it was probably something of insignificant; however, there was still that lingering thought. What if it was something important? What if it was something that could ruin their time spent together? “Why not just tell me now?”

“Cause! I wanna tell ya later tonight!”

Shu sighed. “What am I going to do with you?” Perhaps walking away would help him keep the thoughts out, or perhaps scolding Mika like he always did would settle his heart. “I will meet you tonight, then. It better be of significance, Kagehira, if you are making me walk so far in the cold of night.” He couldn’t bring himself to do either one.

“Promise!” Mika giggled. “‘Sides, ya like hangin’ out with me anyways.”

“Whoever said that?” Shu remarked with raised brows.

“Aw, come on, Oshi-san. Don’t lie to yerself.” Mika replied behind more giggles.

“Truly, whatever am I going to do with you?” Shu huffed, but he couldn’t help but lightly smile. “Now go inside before you get in trouble for ditching work.”

“Alright, alright.” Mika moved to open the door, but he quickly turned back. “Hey, Oshi-san..?” Mika looked at Shu with a hesitant gleam, clearly in thought as a shy look replaced his smile. He looked off to the tree before he shifted to reveal the bracelet clenched in his hand. “I know this sounds kinda foolish, but will ya put it on fer me..?” Not meeting his eyes, the ravenette handed Shu his new bracelet.

The young lord looked down at the piece of jewelry. He was surprised that he hadn’t noticed Mika holding it before. He assumed he was already wearing it, but to see it now in his hand.. was he waiting for him to put it on this whole time? “Kagehira..” Purple. Shu sighed once more. “How unpredictable you are. Hand me your hand, unless you expect me to put it on elsewhere.”

Mika looked at him in surprise. Shu shook his head at that. “Is it that surprising that I am willing to put on the bracelet I bought you?”

Mika, too, shook his head. Eagerly, he gave Shu his wrist, smiling excitedly at the gesture. “I-It ain’t!” His stuttered words said otherwise.

Shu took Mika’s hand into his own. The bracelet he bought was clenched in his other; its purple radiance sparkled underneath the slimmer of sun that was able to sneak past the leaves of the tree.

Both Shu and Mika looked at where their hands connected. Shu's hand was soft, like that of a peach. Mika’s hand was rough, like that of an unpoliced jewel. Such a difference may have seemed so out of place, but it was comfortable; the difference simply matched one another, just like every other part of them did.

It felt complete.

A heat rose to Shu’s cheeks, as did Mika's. Trying to ignore his embarrassment and not even noticing the other’s, Shu slid the bracelet onto his wrist. “There.” His eyes fell on the jewel. It was perfect. “Now hurry inside before you get kicked out for ditching your job,” He pointed out.

Attempting to hide his rose-blemished countenance, Shu let go of Mika’s hand. The warmth of the touch faded with the release, as did the blurred sight of the other as he turned away. “Until tonight, Kagehira.” Shu did not dare to face the other as he bid him farewell. It was not like it mattered, anyways; he was going to see him tonight.

Mika did not realize that Shu had left until his footsteps meeting the ground could no longer be heard. Startled, the ravenette looked up. There walked Shu at the far end of the orphanage, by the gates separating his world from his own. “Ngh–bye Oshi-san!” Mika tried to call out, but to no prevail, Shu did not hear him. It was fine, he would see him again tonight. Hopefully he wouldn’t be scolded for not bidding Shu farewell properly.

Amber and blue coming back into contact with purple, Mika smiled down at the gift resting on his wrist.

It would forever remind him of Shu, no matter where he was.

The four eccentrics, what they would call themselves, sat by Shu’s futon. They had stayed longer than they normally did, much to the pinkette’s displeasure, yet today would be their last for a while. Kanata had spotted clouds far beyond and Natsume felt the presence of a storm; it was best to leave before any obstacles displeased their way back.

“Do you think anything betwEEN those two will change while we’re awAY?”

“Hm,” Rei hummed. Thinking, he watched as the three others packed their belongings. Much help he was. “I think it depends. Fufu, unless dear Mika makes any clear indication, I think they will be stuck in this position for quite some time.” He smiled. “Unless he comes to realize what he feels, perhaps then he will do something. You know how he is when he wants something.”

“It would be ‘nice’ to see that. Shu hasn’t been this ‘fond’ over someone for so long, I wish he would come to terms with it.” Kanata expressed with a light smile, which his features displayed. He turned to face Natsume who wore a quisling expression.

“How do we even know he liKES him in that wAY? Maybe he just found a close friend or somethING.”

The three looked at Natsume in union.

“Seriously?”

“To think in that way would be ignorant!” Before Natsume knew it, Wataru threw his arms around him in a dramatic act. Natsume rolled his eyes. “Have you not seen the way our Shu smiles so fondly at him? Or the way his face grew of uttermost vermilion when he was hugged that one time? Perhaps you have seen the way he has teased him, fooled with him. He has ignored us to go be with him! How amazing–it truly is a real-life fairytale right before our very eyes! A performance come to life!”

“Yeah, real nice being ignoRED.”

“Some people never say how they feel, but you can always tell by the way they look and act, most of the time that being out of the ordinary.” Rei stood up from his spot on the ground. “I mean, think about Kaoru when we first started talking. He would never say it, but it was clear he was head over heels for me by the way he gazed at me.”

Now it was the other three’s turn to look at each other in union.

“You mean glaring? He looked like he was being held captIVE.”

“More like an evil queen holding a princess in a dungeon.”

“He would always come and ‘complain’ to me by the ocean’s coast.”

“What?” Rei shook his head. “Fufu, all of you have not seen the way he talks to me without the eyes of the crowd. He likes to put on an act. He could never live without me.”

“Maybe he just likes your moNEY.”

“Why—!”

“Should we do anything about Shu and his ‘feelings’?” Kanata interrupted the two. He looked not at them, but at the folded cloth resting on his lap. “Should we let him figure it out on his ‘own’, or should we say ‘something’?” Rei and Natsume grew quiet at the look Kanata put forth; it was still a smile, yet there was a glimmer of intensity within it. The man of the sea was unnerving when he was serious: it was best to take his words into consideration. “We have all been there for each other whenever we were in a situation like this, that is why we have stayed here for so long, isn’t it?”

Rei hummed once more in consideration. “I will talk to him.” He spoke. “I am the only one staying for another week or so. Go home, I will take care of him myself.”

“Oh, you must tell us everything that happens! If it were not for the storm then I would have stayed for another night, you do know that.” Much until Kanata and Natsume, Wataru’s clothing was thrown into messy piles, creating quite the disorder. “To see Shu fall for anothe-”

“What are you buffoons talking about–?!” The door swung open, revealing the man himself. He bore an irritated look, but before anyone could see it, one of Wataru’s clothing pieces fell not with the others, but on Shu’s joyful looking face instead.

Oh dear.

“How amazing! I did not expect you to come back so soon from your date-” Wataru’s words were cut off not by the entrance of Shu this time, but from the grip hold of Shu himself.

“No! Non! Absolutely not!” Shu fumed with Wataru’s neck in his clutches. “To contaminate my face with such filthy clothing! How absurd! To think that such filth was on me—I will grow sick because of it!” Said piece of clothing had long since been thrown by Shu into one of the piles; the rest ignored it, instead, they watched the scene blossom with amusement. “And my look! My hair is out of place. Tch, now I must fix my outermost appearance before I go see Mika once more.” Wataru’s breathing grew slower and slower until Shu let go, finally, to inspect his look in the mirror.

Wataru collapsed onto the floor in a hazy state.

The rest paid him no mind.

“Ah. You’re going to go see him again? So soon?” Rei was the first to question. Kanata and Natsume listened from where they were, but they continued packing in haste.

“Well yes, but it really is none of your business,” Shu retorted all the while grimacing at the state of his hair. Turning around, the young lord was about to remark about the condition of his hair that Wataru so dreadfully caused, but instead, his eyes grew wide at the sight before him. “Why are you packing?”

“You finally realiZED.” Natsume sarcastically remarked with a snicker. “We’re leaving tonight. At least, we three are. Rei’s staying another week.”

“The worst is staying the longest?” Shu grumbled. Rei scoffed. “For as long as you all stayed, I must say that I am a bit disappointed you three are leaving so soon.” The young lord moved from the mirror to Natsume. Picking up one of his clothing pieces, he began to fold it with care.

“It has been fun, Shu, but we must go now.” Kanata looked up from his spot on the ground, smiling up at Shu with a fond look. “At least before the ‘storm’ settles in completely.”

“Storm?”

“You did not know?!” Wataru resurrected from his near death. Jumping up from his spot on the ground, he looked at Shu with wonder. “Look at the clouds in the sky! See how they look at us with anger? Any minute now it should start raining.”

“We better go.”

“Goodbye, Shu.”

Shu normally would have said something back, would have spoke on the weather, but he did not. He froze, thinking not about the four in his own room, but about the one who will be standing outside in the freezing weather, waiting for him. He would be left to bear the rainfall all on his own. The garden would gain more life, but some of his life would be taken amidst the flowers.

Mika would wait out an entire storm for him for all he knew.

“Shu?” Shu felt the touch of a hand on his shoulder, snapping him out of his thoughts. It was Rei.

The rest had finished packing and were now waiting for him to say something, bid them farewell, perhaps.

“Ah,” Shu mumbled aloud, trying to compensate for the silence. Rei watched him with concern. Shu brushed it off. “Let me bid you farewell at the front so you can leave before any storm hinders your path.” Not meeting Rei’s eyes, or anyone’s, for that matter, Shu walked out of the room.

“Shu?” Rei called out for him as he and Shu stood by the palace’s gates, watching as the three departed for their homes.

Shu would still not meet his gaze; something was off, Rei could tell that much. “Can I talk to you about something? I think it is rather important.” The vampire peered up at where Shu was looking: up at the clouds pushing their way forward. The breeze started to turn into a brutal wind. The bare cherry tree’s branches did not dance but started to move uncontrollably in the air. The light was fading, the sun was setting, and the cloud’s countenance was expanding intractably. Not even a single nightingale’s song could be heard.

Shu was too occupied with all these factors to even hear Rei’s question.

“Shu?!” Rei yelled out once he realized Shu had started walking away. “Where are you going in this storm–?”

“I told you I was going to see Kagehira,” Shu snapped, acting as if the reply was nothing of importance. “Did I not already tell you that?”

“In this weather? Shu—just meet him another day. I am sure he will understand once you tell him that you had to cancel for the weather.” Rei voiced his concerns, but any concerns he had went straight over Shu’s head. He couldn’t simply not show up; Mika was going to stay and wait for him for as long as it took until Shu stepped foot in that garden or until Mika fainted from exhaustion. He would wait until he grew sick for heaven's sake!

Rei, concerned, followed Shu as he walked past the palace’s gates into the start of the village. The guards watched them with confusion and concern, but none of them dared to say anything against the Lord's son.

“Shu?”

Shu suddenly stopped his quick pace. He turned, facing Rei with a look he had not since in years. The last time he saw it.. He did not want to even think about that. “I am going whether you like it or not. I can handle a simple storm—now leave me be.” Rei fell silent, watching as Shu turned away from him. “Beyond that.. I will be back before any rain falls from the sky.” Shu added before he walked away.

Rei stood there, watching as Shu’s figure went from a clear image, to a blur, then to nothingness.

He sighed.

“Fufu.. Never would I have thought I would see you sacrifice something for another. I am glad you have found someone you love so dearly, Shu.”

Shu clenched his arms around his waist. The wind grew angrier with every breath it took, creating an atmosphere of bitterness. Again and again, it hit Shu like a whip, bringing his temperature to go down along with it. The walk was tortuous, but the only thing he had on his mind was how Mika was doing.

The sun had set, making the atmosphere even colder, but he could only think of Mika in the frost.

A raindrop fell. Shu cursed.

He could only think of Mika getting a cold from the rain.

Up ahead stood a flickering light; it tossed and turned in the wind. It was clear that it would go out any minute.

Shu knew it was Mika’s light in the middle of that damned garden. He finally made it.

Zoro sandals dragging against the soil, Shu could feel the weight of the coldness fall against his back, but the sight of the light gave him a new sense of revival. Only a step, another, and a few others made him within reach of that garden and its gates.

Shu cursed once more as he felt another drop of rain fall against his skin.

Within reach, Shu’s hands gripped the gate’s bars in an act of desperation. His body was tired, and so he allowed himself a second of rest until he mustered up enough strength to swing open the gate’s door, gaining him access to that fairytale land.

He looked up. Just like that second time, there sat Mika by the pond’s side.

“Oshi-san?” By the sound of the gate’s movement, Mika looked up, surprised. His lantern was clenched in his hands; it was clear that he tried to cover the fire from the wind’s sneer. Soon he would have more to worry about than just the wind blanketing his flame.

Shu felt a third drop.

Shu looked down at Mika with a look that spoke words alone. His face was his own flame, showcasing his enragement.

Not even bothering to shut the gate, separating the garden from the cruel nature of the outside world, Shu walked up towards Mika. “Are you that surprised to see me?”

“Well–”

“If you are then you knew you should have stayed home.”

“But–”

“Kagehira! It is freezing out here. Go home.”

Still holding the lantern in his hands, Mika stood up. He was quiet, perhaps too quiet. Shu could only look at him in angered silence.

It was now pouring.

“Then why are ya here..?”

“For you.”

“I–” Mika’s words fell, lost like the rain who hit the ground in a solemn loathing. Shu watched as the small portions of rain rolled down his face, becoming nothing just like the lost words as drop after drop replaced its presider.

“I didn’t want to break our promise.”

Why?

Shu was running out of time. He moved forward, grabbing one of Mika’s wrists in a flash of frustration. “Kagehira!” Shu yelled, becoming more flustered by every raindrop that fell from the sky, the reflections of the moon. Every single drop bore an iridescent glow on its surface, all just from one frown. Shu’s heart raced seeing every one of them roll down Mika’s skin. “Your health is more important to me than any promise ever is. You will get sick if you stand out here for a moment longer. Go home, Kagehira. I am begging you.”

The ravenette looked at him with such a guilty look that Shu did not know what to do with it. His eyes, that looked of regret.

If Mika was crying, Shu could not tell.

“You can tell me whatever it is you want to tell me tomorrow.” Shu tried offering, hoping that it would be enough for him to finally walk away from him and that stupid garden.

“It doesn’t matter..” Mika finally said. “I made ya come all the way here just for me in this weather. I didn’t know it was gonna rain tonight–ya shouldn’t have come. This was all because of some stupid feeling!” Mika blurted out what was really on his mind all the while choking on his own words. The flowers wept with him as his tears matched the sky’s.

What Shu thought was mindless stubbornness turned to concern about his own health. He suddenly felt bad for yelling so harshly.

“Kagehira..”

He paused.

“..I knew that you would not go home and instead stand in the pouring rain until you would get so sick and..”

The rain continued to beat down on his back, creating a simultaneous sting to not only his body but also his heart.

Mika suddenly felt a sensation of warmth blanket himself. It was like an umbrella, protecting him from the relentless rain. Arms around his waist and the pressure of a head over his own. Shu had pulled him in a hug.

The lantern fell from his hands, but miraculously, the flame was still there. “Go home.” Shu moved his head to Mika’s ear, whispering the two words into it. Shu could feel Mika’s body shiver underneath him; it must have been from the chill of the rain. He felt so cold.

After a tick of a clock, Mika nodded in understanding. Reluntely, he pulled back. He spared one glance, one final glance at Shu before he picked up his lantern and left.

Both ran home that night. Knowing Mika would go to a comfortable futon, or perhaps by a fireplace, huddled together with all the children sharing that collective warmth, Shu felt comfort in that, only he did not know that he would be seeing him again tonight.

Shu could not sleep that night.

The continuous beating against the rooftop served no help in his restless night, nor did the lingering thoughts help either. He had so much on his mind.

Did Mika make it home safe?

Was he sick?

What did he mean by stupid feeling?

How irritating, this was all useless contemplation anyways. Perhaps a soundless walk within the palace would rest his mind.

The moonlight peeked through the windows, watching as Shu mindlessly walked down each entryway. What he had expected to be a silent walk left him with a few encounters with what seemed like disturbed maids. Well, that was odd. No one was ever up at this hour.

Continuing his walk, Shu could hear Kuro’s gruff voice down one of the halls. It sounded like he had just woken up from sleep, or perhaps it was the tone of tiredness from being up all night, but whatever it was, he sounded stressed.

“Who told you that!?”

It sounded like they were a hall away. Shu just had to round a corner.

“A tree? Amid this storm?”

Not too far away.

“An oak?”

An oak tree? How peculiar.

“Let me have this straight. An old tree collapsed due to the storm and destroyed one of the large buildings because it fell on it?”

What?

“The roof caved in? How much damage did it cause!?”

Damage?

“Which one? The orphanage?”

The.. orphanage?

Shu rounded the corner, coming face to face with Kuro amongst two other samurais. The moonlight reflected against Kuro’s face, revealing his stressed facial lines and his eyes: they were scared.

Shu could also see the way they grew wide once they fell upon him.

“Itsuki..? Itsuki!”

Chapter Text

Shu could not hear the thunderous shouting of his name resounding down the terminalling hall, nor could he any longer hear the beating of the sky’s bullets down the ceiling's frontmost face. He could not hear anything, really, except for the pronounced word buzzing within his mind.

Leave.

“Itsuki..?” Kuro tried to remain calm, hide anyway any nervousness that resonated in his voice, but it was all given away once he watched Shu turn from him and run. “Itsuki?!”

Shu couldn’t hear anything. It was as if his body acted all on its own: that fight of mind and self, that rush of adrenaline. The two parts of his body were now separate, for his mind could barely comprehend the shock.

The orphanage?

Destroyed by its very own protector?

The moon pressed and watched Shu as he passed by every window in every hall. Like the moon, the maids watched as the young lord ran with Kuro retracing his steps. The maids were worried, for the moon, too, was worried about the young lord’s act of desperation.

Step by step, breath by breath, beat by beat until the moon’s countenance could fully comprehend the look of disaster struck upon the young lord’s face. Shu had made it outside, closer to that broken building, closer to the fallen oak tree, closer to Mika, but it seemed as if it were all too late. Just that moment of hesitation and process of the moon’s light allowed Kuro to reach Shu.

“Itsuki!”

Shu really couldn’t hear anything, but he could feel the pressure of a hand grapping his wrist, pulling him away from where he needed to be. He couldn’t be here. He needed to be there, he needed to be by Mika’s side.

“Kiryu!”

Shu spun around to look at who had stopped him. He already knew it was Kuro by the way he held his wrist so firmly, but to meet his eyes felt like another puncture to his heart.

“Let go of me.” Fingers tightened into bruises. Itsuki held his place, however, as he glared belligerently at Kuro. His features twisted into a manifestation of pure torment: it was sickening.

“You know I can’t do that,” Kuro paused. “Think about this for a moment, Itsuki–the pouring rain alone will harm you when you are already in such a weak state-”

“Let go of me!” Shu shouted with a murmur of desperation in his voice. "Do you look upon me with such insolence that you would believe I would idly stand by while Kagehira is suffering under this storm in God knows what condition!? I am insulted if so, because I would not let such a thing occur."

A look of such agony carved itself onto Shu’s face. All he felt reflected itself amid his amethyst eyes alone, the eyes that have never shined so brightly before these past few weeks, yet now they were clouded over with guilt.

"Kiryu! Release my wrist!"

Kuro fell silent, contemplating on what he should do, but he already knew what the answer was in his heart.

He couldn’t let the new Shu die away with Mika.

“Running on foot alone would be foolish. Go with a horse.” The samurai looked into Shu’s eyes once last time before he let go. He knew he was making a stupid decision. “I will follow behind, but I need to grab reinforcements. So, do not act too rationally, Icchan.”

Shu said nothing; he knew everything he needed to. If he were not so panicked, he just might have said:

“Thank you, Ryuu-kun.”

Shu always hated riding horses; he found them filthy and uncontrollable, and yet he was so thankful that he was forced to learn how to ride one as part of his lessons.

With the violent whip of the rain and the cold of the night lashing against his skin, the young lord's body ached. He held on tirelessly as his horse galloped across the desolate village.

Was this how it was supposed to end? All the dancing they did together, the smiles exchanged, the jokes and the teasing. This newfound feeling of being with someone who cared so gravely for him felt so surreal, and now it was all supposed to wash away like a grain of sand by the waves—like he had never felt such a strong pull to someone before?

Shu must have grown too accustomed to the warmth of Mika. That was it. The gods wouldn't allow him to be this content for long.

It was like this the last time; he had grown too fond of someone else, and his destiny had to end it. Still, Shu knew in his heart that this was different than the last. This time, he did not idolize Kagehira like he were some eternal god he could not touch. He saw Kagehira as someone who would stand by his side. He was someone who genuinely cared for him, and he felt that way towards him.

Mika made him smile and laugh, and being by his side made his body lighter and his heart flutter. Him gone would leave a larger scar. It was just.. different.

Oh.

Oh.

Looking up at the night sky, covered in clouds with the crescent moon barely seeping through, Shu's eyes grew full in realization that they could replace her light.

"I love him."

He didn't know if he should laugh or cry for having realized that now. The quickening of his heart that he could never name, the rising heat to his cheeks whenever he glanced at Mika's breathtaking smile or the blanket of comfort he felt just by being by his side. He never understood his desire to gift the ravenette his most prized creations, or the instinct to want to protect him.

He loves him in the way that he would walk through the darkness of the night to go find him. He loves him in the way that he would struggle amidst a treacherous storm to make sure he was safe. He loves him in the way that he knew that he would not be the same if Kagehira was not there.

He loves him, and he realized it when it was too late.

Whatever happened to Kuro's words?

"The gods must be smiling down upon us!"

How could they be so cruel?

A distant scream pierced through the beating of the rain, and if Shu thought he was once panicked, then now he was petrified.

From the almost stillness of one end of the village transpired to a growing noise of voices in concern, starting from a person or two who looked up at the blur of brilliant red ride past them to a whole section of the village out of their homes. All looked up in unease, and yet none did anything to try and identify the source of the noise. Shu felt like cursing them for languorously standing by the comfort of their homes and doing nothing, but he could not. Being by Mika's side was all he cared about, and the ravenette was only a street away. All he had to do was round a corner and ride up the hill to the entrance of the once-standing orphanage.

Shu grabbed the rein with both hands, pulling the long piece of leather to the side. The horse moved in the direction of the pull. He turned. With the turn left his breath and his heart beat. The view was heartbreaking.

What once stood the old building whose windows were broken and held walls that peeled no longer housed the joyful giggles and chatter of children. Not anymore would it hold its place on top of the hill; instead, its wooden pieces would be left to rot along with the fallen oak tree that now laid in its once center.

With their home and protector now gone, rain freely poured down the children's faces who cried along with the sky. Mixed along with the cries, Shu could hear a few screams in agony, and he couldn't bare to turn his head in fear that it was a child in more than a panic.

In all the chaos of people and children, one woman seemed to have caught sight of the crimson running up the hill. That hue of red, one only worn by the Itsuki family, was unmistakable against the somber tones of blue and black.

"Lord Itsuki?!" The woman called out in surprise as she ran up to him and his horse. Face pale like white sand and eyes blown wide, her form portrayed her weak state, but still, she was kind enough to help the young lord off his horse. Not like he needed much help; though, Shu practically jumped off his horse in fear. "What are you doing here-?"

"Where is Kagehira?!" The young women met Shu's eyes as he found himself grabbing her shoulders, shaking her small form.

"Mika...?"

Shu's heart snapped at the way the woman's face went blank. "Yes, Kagehira! Where is he!?"

Eyes turned cold as she released herself from Shu's grip. Reaching out, not a word left her as her finger stretched out toward the once-unharmed building. Shu followed her line of sight while he prayed it was the cold that caused the women's arm to shake so.

Up ahead laid throughout all the rumble sat a dark figure leaned against a fragment of the building still standing. They stayed unmoving, despite all the disarray caused by the fallen oak tree.

A ripple of agony filled Shu's soul once he realized the young woman was pointing toward that solemn figure.

Not a word left his mouth, and neither did the woman's as Shu left her behind. It was hard to run; he was cold, tired, and soaked, and yet all the physical torment he bore dissolved along with the rain at the sight of Mika's limp body against the broken wall.

"Kagehira...!?"

It couldn't be him.

"Mika!?"

But the slight movement of the figure's body at the call of his name caused all doubt to vanish.

It was him.

Shu fell to the ground as he kneeled in front of Kagehira on that lonely hill. Despite there being very little light, Shu could still see how Mika's eyes opened in anguish to look up at him in surprise.

"Oshi-san..?" Little by little Mika's eyes opened wider to look at Shu like he were in some kind of dream. "Is it... really..?" The other's sentence fell short as he reached up his hand, placing his palm over Shu's cheek to make sure that he really wasn't dreaming. "Yer even pretty when yer soaked in the rain."

Shu violently shook his head as he looked down at him in terror. "Do not speak," He choked out. Every word that came from Kagehira wavered so weakly that it could barely be heard against everything else.

Shu grabbed Mika's hand with his own, trying to ignore how weak he was, how shaky his hand shuttered, how cold it was to the touch. He watched as the other couldn't help but smile at that. It was so weak. For the first time, seeing his smile hurt him more than anything.

Taking in a shaking breath, Shu peered away from Mika's face to examine the rest of his body. He was pale, his clothes were soaked, and he had a few scratches along his body, but the rest looked fine: except for his leg. It twisted in a way it shouldn't have and bled from the knee down despite the rain continually washing away the fluid.

"How could they-?" Here Mika sat under the pouring rain bleeding out while not a soul was here with him. Shu's head grew heavy at the thought that the others discarded him like the fallen orphanage, simply left to rot along with it. "How could they have..?"

"Oshi-san-"

The sickening feeling that sat in Shu's stomach turned to enragement as he stared down at Mika's condition. How could they leave him like this? Leave him to bleed to death?

"How could they leave you like this!?"

Shu would have continued in his outrage if not for the pained gasp he heard below him. Alarmed, his vision darted to the side to try and find any indication of what was wrong.

"Yer hurtin' me," Mika breathed out. He glanced at their intertwined hand before closing his eyes.

Shu internally cursed. His outrage caused him to squeeze Mika's hand too tightly, and here he was swearing upon the others for doing nothing to help him. Shu was the one who came to help and all he did was cause him more pain.

He inhaled another breath. "I-" A revolting guilt flooded his body as he stared down at his now empty hand. He was always like this, always getting worked up in his own emotions. Why couldn't he be calm and collective like Kuro, or sweet and sensible like Mademoiselle?

"The kids are more important than me." Shu was pulled out of his self-hatred as Mika started to speak once more. "They would've helped once they knew they were all okay. 'Sides.. just knowin' that ya came all the way here fer me—'m real happy, Oshi-san."

And still, it was him that Kagehira wanted to see.

Holding Mika's hand once again, Shu, despite all his guilt and pain, gave the other's hand a light squeeze as a sign that it was going to be ok. He did not know if he had the strength to carry Kagehira to his horse, and he did not know if he himself was strong enough to even make it the entire ride, but it did not matter. Mika was in his hands now. He was the one Mika decided to put his trust in.

"We are going back to the palace, Kagehira." Shu stood up before Mika could say anything. This was a matter of time, and his self-pity had taken enough of it.

A loud ripping sound tore through the air: dumbfounded, Mika stared in awe. Shu held a piece of fabric that he had tattered from his kimono. "Close your eyes. This will prompt more pain, if only for a moment, but we need to lessen the bleeding."

Mika closed his eyes with a nod: it was going to be okay.

Shu rolled up his sleeves and pushed back his wet hair before crouching down in an attempt to carefully wrap the cloth around Mika's open wound. He was able to cover most of it with the strand of fabric without a hint of pain from the other, but as he tightened the pressure, Mika groaned. Thankfully, it only took one swift motion and the act was done.

Taking in a deep breath, Shu placed a knee on the ground so he could stabilize himself. "Are you okay, Kagehira?" He glanced at the other in concern only to see a slight nod. "Alright, then. Now let us go." It felt like his heart was beating out of his chest as he crouched down before the other; the rain was starting to take a toll on him along with the thoughts of the difficult journey ahead. "Let me know if this hurts too gravely," Shu stated with a worried glance. He placed an arm behind Mika's back and another behind his knees before he prepared to stand and-

"One of the children is missing!"

Shu stopped what he was doing to look down at the voices yelling amongst the small group. It was hard to see upon the murky view from the rain blurring his vision, but the silhouettes of people running around were prominent. A child was missing amid the blackness and rainfall, and there was nothing he could do about it.

"Let go."

The two words, still so weak in sound, held such a tone of torment that it did not sound like it came from Kagehira at all. The man who laid in his arms no longer held a glimmer of hope beneath his pained expression. That glint of light was lost along with the child under the sin of the night.

"Kagehira I-" Shu was about to retort on how stupid could he possibly be, and yet his words fell silent at the look placed upon Mika's face.

Tears mixed along with the rain, streaming down as Mika longingly gazed at the scene distant from where he lay. "I can't just leave-" Despite the deep injury he bore, the ravenette still managed to lift an arm to clutch Shu's soaken kimono. Even he knew that he couldn't do anything except lay there in pain; however, the guilt of leaving and doing nothing was far greater.

"Please, Oshi-san!" Mika yelled through a chocked sob. He tried to push Shu away and stand on his good leg, and still, it was just a foolish attempt as the other lifted him off the ground. "Please.." All he could do was plead. That was all he had left.

Not one word was said as zori sandals pressed against the face of the earth; Shu dared not to bare witness to Mika's cry, and so he tried to ignore the image of the other's expression that felt permanently rendered within his mind.

The gods could curse Shu all they liked. He was stubborn, impertinent, and brought shame to his family name. He already knew of his father's distaste for him, and it seemed as if the gods felt the same, but to come after Kagehira—to see him cry so. It was too cruel.

The woman who helped Shu was long gone. All that remained was his horse who looked at him in curiosity. Shu could only glare back at him. He had no idea how he was going to lift Kagehira and himself onto the horse while the feeling of his consciousness seeped through his every pore. Once they were in the palace and he knew Kagehira was okay once more—perhaps then he would allow himself a second of rest.

And still, it seemed, the answer to his question did not go unheard. The sound of hooves in the distance joined the sounds of the tattered rain and panicked voices. Puzzled, Shu watched as his horse's head turned towards the noise of his kind, reminding him of Kuro's words. No matter the situation, the samurai was always adequate.

The other streak of red rode into view, along with a few other samurai Kuro proclaimed he would get, all of whom Shu was familiar with. "Kiryu-"

Kuro stopped his horse while he sent the rest to go seek the damage done by the old oak tree.

"Kuro!"

"Icchan?" The samurai turned in the direction in which his name was called. Eyes wide, he took once glance at Mika's weak body in Shu's arm before he was off.

"You need to go," Kuro proclaimed. A troubled look crossed his face as he stared down at the ravenette's leg. "I'll help him up-" Emerald eyes moved from Mika to Shu, only growing wider in concern at the look Shu wore. "Icchan, you look like you're about to fain-"

"Just help me get him on the horse!" Shu snapped, feeling the pressure continually beating on his back.

Kuro fell silent as he stared at Shu in bewilderment, contemplating his decision. Offering to take him instead was what Kuro intended to do. "Sir!" Turning, the samurai watched as the youngest of his group, one known as a prodigy throughout the village, ran up to him with a startled expression. "One of the children has proclaimed to be gone missing amidst the wreckage! They ask of us to help look around the fallen building."

Kuro grimaced. If a child was stuck under all the fallen wood-there was no way they would make it.

"Kuro. He does not have much time." Shu's words stung as they left his lips, knowing fully well that every single second counted.

The samurai thought for a moment; he knew it was his duty to make quick decisions, even ones that he might regret in the future. Kuro regarded the young samurai before he turned to the young lord with a look of contentment.

He really was making a lot of stupid decisions today.

"Kanzaki, start looking for the child along with the rest of the group." Kuro stepped in front of Shu. "I'll be there in a moment."

"Yes sir!"

Kuro took Mika into his arms as Shu jumped onto his horse. Together they helped the ravenette onto the animal so he could sit in front. "This isn't good for his leg, but we have no other option. Whatever you do, do not stop on your way to the palace." Kuro untied the horse's reins from the gate. "Keep your arm around him in case he faints, and keep him awake." With the horse untied, Shu didn't give a moment more for Kuro to say anything else. Last he heard him say was hurry, and he was off.

With the moonlight's gleam completely gone and the rain not lightning up one bit, the road was anything less than terrifying. There were no souls to guide him, no wind to help lead him; there was none but him and his beloved.

Realizing that the only things Shu could hear since they left the boundaries of the fallen orphanage were the pressing of hooves against wet soil and the downpour of rain against the empty village alarmed him so. "Kagehira!?" Shu called out in a panic. His words were met with a grunt from the other; he was still awake.

The pinkette felt a slight part of the pain that burdened him wash away, knowing the other was still conscious. "You must stay awake."

Mika groaned again at the remark. "I know."

Shu continued on his path, grip tight on Mika and the reins. "How are you feeling?"

"'M cold."

"I know."

This all felt so hopeless. The way Mika was positioned only caused him more pain and blood loss. The cold of the rain and the wetness were going to cause him to get sick, along with any disease that would or already have entered through his large wound. His voice was hoarse, his skin a sickening pale complexion, and he shivered every second in Shu's arm. Not to mention the guilt he felt for leaving behind a child even if he couldn't do anything.

"'M gonna fall asleep, Oshi-san."

"Kagehira!" Shu's scream rose above the clouds and made the rain quiet down, if only for a moment. "You cannot-!"

"Oshi-san," Mika breathed out. "Y'know... I ain't ever been so happy since I met ya." Shu's eyes pulled away from the road for a split second to catch a weak smile placed on the other's face. "I was just an orphan, a nothin'. Nobody ever wanted me. I was seen as a curse fer ma mismatched eyes." Mika stopped speaking for a moment, trying to catch his breath. "Lived there ma whole life... had a few friends once I got older but it wasn't the same. I still felt lonely."

"Kage-"

"But ya saw me differently. Didn't judge, even thought I was pretty when I didn't. Ya gave me opportunities and gifts I never woulda had." Shu started yelling at him to stop once he felt his breathing getting heavier underneath his arm, and the more it worsened the louder his calls became, but it did not matter. Mika continued on.

"But I was just happy bein' by yer side... Oshi-san, I..."

"Kagehira!"

Mika's head dropped onto Shu's shoulder. Shu continued to scream out his name, but it wouldn't have done anything. He was asleep.

A tear, something so unbright, held no meaning for it was too late. Shu did not deserve Mika, and yet Mika treated him like he was the most precious thing in the world.

If only he got to tell him how he changed his world, how Mika saw him differently as well—if only he got to tell him how he didn't see him as the son of some rich lord unlike the rest. Never once did he feel obligated to try and be by him in hopes of a better life. He was there because he longed for him. He saw who he really was, he saw his most cherishable parts, even making them shine.

If only he got to tell him how he would wait in excitement to meet with him in the flower garden, under the moon's luminance. Every moment they spent felt like something he had never felt before. Together they stood side by side, as equals.

When Mika was well once again, then he will express to him how he loves him.

"Kagehira! Please.."

Please be okay.

Outside the gates stood Rei. A worried look was what he wore as he waited for Shu to come back. He caught word of what happened from snooping around the palace like he always did, only for it to be too late for him to stop Shu from impulsively running away. All he could do was wait until he came back.

The thought of leaving to go help crossed his mind once or twice, but it was all dismissed once he catch sight of a figure riding a horse, charging towards his direction.

Running up to the silhouette, the outline of who he knew to be Shu came into view. "Shu!" He had called out, only to stop once he saw another figure slouched over in the young lord's arm. "Oh dear." Coming into picture was Shu holding Mika for dear life, who was drenched and asleep in the young lord's embrace.

"Rei-" The young lord could hardly speak, but Rei didn't need any words of understanding.

"Help me get him off. I will carry him inside," Rei spoke in a calm voice, already moving to pick up the sleeping figure from Shu's arms. He was about to ask what happened to the younger, but once his eyes fixated on the other's leg, he knew.

Still out of consciousness, Kagehira was lifted into Rei's arms. "I'll take him to Mademoiselle," The other said as Shu could only watch Rei leave him behind. Mortified, the young lord leaped off his horse so he could follow the former. He was just so.. tired.

"Lord Itsuki!" A guard ran past Rei who walked through the palace doors up to Shu in concern. "Are you okay? Let me help you inside-"

"Nevermind that!" Shu completely ignored the guard who was looking at him in unease, yet his world was starting to grow hazy the more he spoke. It did not matter; though, he left the guard as he made his way into the palace.

Inside the palace hall only stood servants and guards who anxiously watched Shu enter. Neither Rei nor Mika occupied the main room; Shu had lost them.

As his headache became to worsen, Shu could barely comprehend the words spoken to him. "Lord Itsuki, you should go change out of your clothes." One of the servants approached him in worry. Shu knew that he did not look well, and he certainly knew that he did not feel well, but anything spoken to him went ignored as his eyes scanned the palace in a quiet panic. Mika and Rei were completely gone from his sight.

"Where is Kagehira..?"

"You really need to change out of your clothes, Lord Itsuki..! Your complexion is very pale."

Shu paid her concerns no mind. His soaked clothes dripped onto the floor as he took one step forward, but the weight became too much. Shu's hearing was clouded by his heartbeat ringing in his ears while his vision went blank.

"Lord Itsuki?!"

"Itsuki-kun?"

Shu's head pounded with every beat of his heart; his thoughts were murky, and it felt as if someone had given him a concussion. What a headache.

"Wake up."

Not to mention how his body ached. Though, he wasn't cold anymore. His clothing felt dry.

"Shu!"

Amethysts shot open in sudden awareness. "Augh..!" Grimacing, Shu placed a hand on his forehead; the sudden intake caused his head to hurt painfully more than it already did.

"Finally woken up?" The voice asked with a quiver of amusement hidden within its words. It took Shu a moment to realize who had called out his name, but the taunting voice he had known for years gave it all away.

"Rei..?" Shu stared at the other in confusion and mild annoyance. "Whatever are you..?" Words slowly drifted away, for it was the face in front of him that caused a remembrance. "Mika.." The last thing he could recall was himself stumbling down the palace doors, searching for Mika in the grand hall. Now he was awake, warm and dry.

"Where is he!?" Shu fainted. How could he faint not knowing how Mika was doing, not knowing who was taking care of him and where he was-

Ruby eyes watched Shu in surprise as the young lord's hand shot up, grapping his collar in anger. His hand tightened and shook and he stared at him with widened eyes. "Where is Kagehira!?" Shu yelled at Rei in panic.

"Would you like to go see him?"

Shu's hand quickly fell in surprise. He excepted some form of regret or discomfort in his expression, but instead, he received a soft smile.

"Kagehira wanted to see you. He just woke up for the first time since he has arrived, although it is still late out, he requested for you."

Shu looked at Rei in awe. He was okay.

"Then let us go." The young lord wouldn't wait a moment longer. He tried to remain calm in both appearance and tone, but the way he leaped out of his futon said otherwise. Not to mention how his legs caved as he stood. Thankfully, Rei was there to catch his fall.

"Careful now! Do not forget how weak you are yourself," Rei reminded him, but he couldn't help but chuckle in amusement. Shu glared back. "Let us take it slow."

"Non! Absolutely not!" Shu completely ignored him as he used Rei's shoulders to help him stand. "Unlike you, I do not know Kagehira's condition." Shu practically spat as he stubbornly made his way out the door. "Now come."

"Kekeke." Rei watched Shu, both in understanding and mild concern, before he followed behind. It wasn't like Shu knew where he was going, and it would be unbecoming to have him faint once again.

Rei led Shu to one of the many spare rooms they had in the palace. The mere quantity they had always seemed so pointless, but somehow, they were always put to use. Shu never would have imagined this would be one of them.

Opening the door revealed a practically empty room. Put in place was a closet and window covered by curtains. A small fireplace was lit up, warming the atmosphere ever so slightly. Lastly, the only other thing that occupied the small room was a futon laid across the fireplace. There Mika was, laying down, under the comfort of the covers.

Shu gazed longingly at the other. The sight was one to behold; Mika's eyes were closed where he lay, but his expression resembled peace.

Shu was about to comment on how he should leave him be—he must have fallen asleep once more—but the door behind him slid shut. The young lord turned around, only to find that Rei had left the room.

"..Oshi-san?"

Turning back, lapis and amber stared up at him in diluted colors. "Kagehira.." His heart broke at the sight. "..You scared me." Shu swallowed down a sob as he made his way to Kagehira's side.

He really was okay.

Mika watched in silence as Shu sat down beside him. He said nothing until Shu arched a brow in inquiry. "'M sorry.." Mika apologized, looking guilty for making him worry. Shu quickly shook his head.

"Do not apologize, Kagehira." He retorted before falling silent. Looking down at the other's face, he could properly see how his neutral expression tried to hide away the pain he felt. It was still so pale, a ghostly white, bedazzled with crystals of sweat that formed on his skin. Shu breathed out a shaky breath as he reached out for one of Mika's hands, taking it in his with a delicate hold. The first thing he noticed was how cold it was.

Swallowing down another sob, Shu tried to change the subject. "I-I am glad that you are alright, Kagehira.. What did they say about your..?"

"Ma leg?" Mika finished the sentence that he could not. "Well ah- they said that I won't be able to walk fer a while.. but that's okay, I kinda already expected that.." The ravenette stopped speaking, attempting to catch his breath after just a few words. "Said I lost alotta blood, too.. but I just need to rest and it'll recover. Just will.. take some time." Each word that left Mika's lips stung Shu more than he could have imagined. "They said I might get sick too, but if I can warm up it'll be alright.. I think."

"Kagehira.." Shu choked out. He couldn't even bare to look at him anymore. "You should not be awake right now. You should not even be speaking with me—you need to rest."

A light squeeze to his hand startled him. "Oshi-san." Shu looked back to see Mika's weak smile. "I wanted to see ya. I wanted to thank ya fer saving me." Kagehira mumbled as he remained smiling up at him. "Thank ya."

Shu couldn't take it anymore. He felt pathetic, but he could do nothing to stop the tears that streamed down his face as he let go of Mika's hand, opting to put it on his cheek instead. Shu watched as Mika's eyes widened at the sight before him, but there was nowhere he could hide.

He shouldn't be thanking him. He should have brought Kagehira to the palace when they met at the garden once it began raining. He should have been there when Mika was going through whatever torture to get his leg back in the correct position, yet instead he was asleep in dry clothes and a warm futon all because he fainted. He shouldn't be thanking him, yet all he could say in response was:

"Thank the gods you are okay."

Mika stared up at him, speechless. He never saw an emotion like this out of Shu besides a few split moments, but this, this was entirely different.

The ravenette couldn't get his mouth to move to say anything at all; the only thing he found himself able to do was reach his arm up to place his hand over Shu's, adding no warmth to his already freezing face. Shu's hand felt like a fire across his frozen skin.

The two stayed like that, having nothing to say as Kagehira let Shu cry in silence. The atmosphere was almost peaceful, despite the dire situation they had been in all night. The two would have fallen asleep like that, if not for Kagehira being unable to gain back the warmth he once had before the orphanage collapsed.

"Oshi-san.. 'M freezin'."

"Wait here," Shu quickly wiped the tears from his face. "Let me find you another blanket." Mika nodded, watching as Shu stood up from his spot on the floor.

In the closet stored within was a spare blanket; Shu took it and laid it over Kagehira, but the extra fabric would do nothing as he continued to shiver.

Shu pursed his lips. Mika's body was too busy fighting the wound to generate any heat. A futon and a small flame would do nothing to combat it.

"O-Oshi-san, what er ya..!?" Mika watched in mild horror mixed with excitement as Shu pulled the kimono he wore off his shoulders down to his waist.

"Transmitting body heat," Shu retorted defensively, feeling the other's eyes on him. He tried to remain calm, yet his expression showed his utter embarrassment. "Your body cannot properly heat up after all the blood you lost. It is too busy healing your wound, along with regenerating lost blood." Shu tied the kimono’s sleeves around his waist, not daring to meet Mika in the eye. He felt humiliated, and he already knew the shade his cheeks were in. "And stop staring."

"Nggh!?" Mika's eyes darted to the side. "I wasn't starin'.." Even after all he had been through, Kagehira was still the same.

"Hmph."

Shu carefully helped Kagehira move a little to the side before he slid under the covers himself. "Careful with your leg."

"'Kay."

"How does it feel? Any induced pain from me moving you?"

"Nah... just feels the same." Shu looked at him in concern, thinking of what the 'same' felt like, but he ultimately said nothing.

Both fell into an awkward silence. Shu laid as far from Mika as he possibly could, which wasn't far at all since they were both under a single futon. Kagehira said nothing as he looked up at the ceiling with tired eyes, patiently waiting for Shu to move closer so he could go to sleep.

This was much harder than he had anticipated. It did not matter what he felt towards Mika; this was for his health, and the feelings he bore for him would only burden him when he was in such a state. Shu just had to disregard them for now, only until Kagehira was healed.

The thought of confessing his feelings to Mika only made him even more anxious, though. Perhaps understanding what he felt for the other was worse than not knowing at all.

Having enough of his foolish thoughts, Shu pushed them aside. In one quick but careful motion, Shu moved to Kagehira's side. Their bodies pressed against one another, and Shu could feel just how cold Mika was. Ignoring the guilt he felt for him, Shu wrapped his arm around the other's waist, pulling him in as close as he possibly could. In response, he could feel Mika's head rest against his chest. Shu held his breath at the closeness, not used to it at all. He especially tried to ignore how hot he felt.

"Oshi-san, I can hear how loud yer heart is beatin'," Mika teased. "It's goin' real fast, too."

"G-Go to sleep, Kagehira!"

Shu felt Mika's chest move up and down in a weak laugh. Every breath he took seemed to take a toll on him; Shu felt bad for keeping him up so late.

"Sleep, Kagehira."

"Yeah, yeah. Night, Oshi-san."

"Goodnight, Kagehira."

Shu closed his eyes as his chin rested above Mika's head. Although the mental torment of the fallen oak tree still lingered behind, for the first time since he caught word of the collapse, he felt peace.

As Mika's hand moved to rest comfortably on his arm, the young lord felt the lull of sleep slowly drag him away.

"Oshi-san...?"

Shu's eyes opened in confusion. Irritated not for being awoken, but for knowing that Mika was not resting like he needed to be, Shu was about to scold him for not going to sleep, and yet the sensation of something wet against his chest stopped him so, only adding to his confusion.

"The kimono ya made fer me.. it was in that building." The hand that once laid on Shu's arm lifted away, seemingly up, over the ravenette's eyes. "Sometimes I would just try it on fer fun, ever since ya made it fer me."

Shu moved from their shared embrace to see Mika hold back a cry. "You know that I can make you another," Shu said for words of comfort, but even he knew that it wasn't the same.

"I know, it's just... all the things ya gave me. The morning glory, the kimono, and the bracelet... I shoulda had kept it on before I went to bed."

"I can have them search through the wreckage." In an attempt to calm the other down, Shu ran a hand through his hair. He was growing weary that Kagehira would get too caught up in everything that he would be too stressed to be able to go to sleep. "But you need to rest now."

"Oshi-san?"

"Hm?"

"'M a terrible person fer leavin' them behind, ain't I?"

"Kagehira, whatever are you talking about-"

"Maybe if I had just stayed up a lil' bit longer.. maybe the wood plank wouldnta hit my leg-" Mika's breathing started to quicken the more he spoke of the guilt he felt; he was getting too worked up over everything.

"Kagehira."

"Maybe then I would've been able to-"

"Kagehira!" Mika's rambling stopped from the call of his name. He removed his hand from his eyes, gazing at Shu in bewilderment.

"You are safe now, Kagehira. I do believe that the others are safe themselves." Shu knew that Mika was not talking about his things anymore. He was talking about the children.

Positioning himself up so he could properly look into Mika’s eyes, Shu lifted his hand to brush away the hair on his forehead. Mika looked back, into the amethyst eyes gazing at him. "Do ya-" He muttered before more tears ran down his cheeks. Shu wiped away his tears as he continued to speak. "Do ya think they're okay?"

Shu looked down at the ravenette in confusion. "Who are you referring to-?"

"The missin' child. Oshi-san, I don't even know who's gone 'cause I couldn't even see who was alright I-"

"Kagehira!" Shu found himself frustrated as Mika continued to speak so poorly of himself. It wasn't his fault for any of this, nor was it his fault for getting injured. Mika was always so selfless; he did everything for others, and the time when he needed to be focusing on himself the most was the time he was feeling guilty for not being there. "Not a single part of this situation is your fault." Shu's expression fell. "You could not have predicted the future—no one could have. Kagehira, you are so selfless, you know that yourself, do you not? You do not deserve this, you do not deserve any of this, but to see yourself speak so poorly even when you are in such a state—Kagehira, I do not know what I would have done if anything else happened to you-"

"Oshi-san-"

"For once I ask of you to not be so selfless. Be selfish, Kagehira! I will take care of you." Shu ran his thumb across Mika's cheek, removing his remaining tears with the palm of his hand, only he had not noticed that Mika had stopped crying. "I do not know where that missing child is, but I do know that they are in capable hands. You are the children's sun. What they need of you right now is to heal." Shu looked at Mika with a frown. "So what I am trying to say is that you do not need to feel guilty for-"

A light touch to his hand erased any other thoughts he had. "I know," Mika spoke in a soft whisper, yet its sound resided into a thankful smile.

Eyes flickered wide in surprise; it was the first Shu had seen Mika's large, genuine smile all night.

Mika's smile remained as he intertwined their fingers, closing his eyes. Shu, too, remained in place as he stared in awe. "Shouldn't we be goin' to sleep, Oshi-san?"

"Ah." Embarrassed, Shu laid back down. Mika moved slightly so he could rest his head against Shu's chest once again while Shu wrapped his free arm around the other in a comforting touch. Hands remained intertwined, Shu's only hope was that it would be warm once they awoke.

"Since I'll be here for a while, I'll be askin' fer lot'sa sweets. Really like the ones yer chefs make."

"You cannot heal on sweets alone."

"But ya told me to be selfish."

Shu snickered. "Whatever am I going to do with you?"

"Spoil me."

"Go to sleep, Kagehira." Despite all the pain they had gone through that night, a light smile formed on Shu's face.

"Hehe... alright. Hey, Oshi-san?"

"What now, Kagehira?"

Mika squeezed his hand.

"Thank ya."

Chapter Text

The once coldness that blanketed the forsaken village had drifted off along with the clouds that kept away the moon's touching smile. Both were now gone, replaced with the gleaming light the sun's radiance brought about. The moon would have to wait, desperately wait in anxious thought, for she did not get to see the outcome of the fallen oak tree's children.

She told the sun, though, and he did not have the patience to wait.

A bright beam pushed through the opening of the curtains, into the bare room of the palace. The atmosphere was completely still; no one dared to move in chance of awakening the two from their slumber, nor did they dare to mention the younger's state in fear of the young lord's lament. Kuro was not there, Rei was off elsewhere, and Mademoiselle understood that it was best to leave them in their rest. Only the sun was selfish enough to disturb the two from their shared embrace.

Amethysts glared open at the light striking his face, only to sit up in full consciousness. The view Shu expected to be greeted with was not what he intended to see at all. Vision not overcome by an open window or shine, but instead by Mika's sleeping face beside his own. Their positions—Shu's forehead beside Kagehira's whose arm now dangled over his side; the proximity was not how it once was the night before.

Shu inhaled a sharp breath as his mind replayed the image. If he, or Mika, had moved at all, their lips could have-

A groan beside him removed Shu from his unbecoming thoughts. He turned, realizing that he had awoken Mika in his sudden jump.

"Oshi-san..?" Mika questioned in confusion from his abrupt awareness. He rubbed his eyes, trying to block out the light.

Shu pulled his kimono over his bare chest. "I apologize. You should go back to sleep, Kagehira. You need rest," he beckoned, feeling guilty for waking him up.

Mika grumbled a little before opening his eyes. He glanced at the window, even more confused than he had been. "But ain't it mornin'?" Mika turned his head to look at Shu whose eyes widened slightly, noticing how the once diluted lapis and amber had gained back a hint of their color.

"As that is true, do you not remember what condition you are in?" Arching a brow, Shu placed his hand over Mika's forehead. "Hm. You feel rather warm. They did say that you were at high risk to become sick, did they not? Not to mention how the rain would beckon any common cold." Shu removed his hand. "How are you feeling? Your leg, does it pain you?"

"Eh? Yanno, ngah.. same as last night."

Shu did not like the sound of that. For all he knew, Mika was being vague or even lying about the degree of pain he was in so he would not seem like a bother.

"I shall not have that. You mustn't lie to me, Kagehira. I cannot let you suffer in pain whilst saying as much as it is fine. Let me go fetch Mademoiselle. You need a healthy body to regain back the strength in your leg." Not giving Mika a chance to speak, Shu proceeded to grab the other's hand. "You do not seem as cold as you once were, at the very least. Do you feel any symptoms? A pressure in your head? A sore throat?"

"Really, Oshi-san. I ain't feelin' that bad."

"What nonsense! There is no need to lessen how you feel for my sake as if it were a burden." Shu let go of Mika’s hand. "Truly, these are nothing more than trivial errands to ensure the comfort of your body. I shall go get you everything you need to conquer this lesion. Ah, how foolish, we need to get some food in you as well."

"Oshi-san?"

"You must hydrate along with that! Let me have the chefs make you something with adequate nutrients while I get you water and Mademoiselle." Too lost in his thoughts on what he needed to do, Mika's call went unheard. Dumbfounded, Mika stared at Shu in awe as he stood up from their shared spot on the futon.

"Oshi-san!"

"Yes, Kagehira?" Hearing the call of his name after what felt like the twentieth Oshi-sans, Shu turned back in alarm. "Is there something else you need?"

"Nah, that ain't it." Mika looked up at Shu with a frown. "I was just gonna say that ya don't need to fuss over me so much, yanno."

Shu fell silent in embarrassment. He turned, face flushed in stained rose. "..Let me fetch you Mademoiselle."

"Oshi-san?" Before Shu could walk away, Mika lifted his head, attempting to lift himself. "Can ya help me sit up? Ma leg hurts from stayin' in the same position fer so long." Shu ran to his side, ushering for Mika to not move anymore.

Like a replica of the night before, Shu keeled before Mika; the only difference from now and then was that the ravenette wore a soft smile over his countenance as the pinkette took the younger into his arms.

Shu helped Mika lean against the wall. He grabbed the cover, placing it over him. No words were exchanged until Shu moved to go. Mika grabbed his hand in a hurry, looking up, into his eyes with an anxious gaze. "You'll come back, right?"

Shu's brows furrowed in confusion. "Of course I will come back. Why would I not?"

"I dunno.. Yer an important person is all. Ya can't spend all day with me."

Shu looked at Mika like his comment was completely idiotic. "You are my top priority, Kagehira. No foolish duty I may have will get in the way of that." There was no way Shu would leave Mika's side in such a time; it repulsed him that he would think of such. "I will be by your side until you are fully healed. Truly, how many times must I repeat myself for my words to get through that thick skull of yours? Think of yourself, not of anyone else. That cannot be too hard, even for you." Shu lifted his hand, ruffling the other's already disastrous hair with a delicate smile. Mika chuckled as he rolled his eyes at his tease.

"Alright, alright, stop messin' with my hair!" Mika giggled. Shu stopped playing with his hair, but his hand remained, fixing some of the strands that were laid in every direction they should not have been.

"I am quite perplexed by how your hair manages to lay in such a shape," Shu pointed out. "I think I shall need to grab a comb along with everything else."

Expecting some snarky remark from Kagehira, Shu waited but was greeted with silence. His eyes moved from his hair to his face, met with Kagehira gazing at him with a softened smile, one that caused Shu's heart to recall what he had realized the night just before.

Shu stood up from where he kneeled. He awkwardly coughed into his hand, attempting to ignore how his chest went abuzz in flusterment. "Enough with this foolery. Nothing shall get done if I continue to fuss over your hair. Hmph, always distracting me Kagehira," Shu spoke in hopes of covering his sudden leave; though, soft giggles could be heard in the background of his continual heartbeat. He paid them no mind as he slid open the door. "Perhaps while you are here, we shall continue with your sewing lessons. Yes, that would be practical during your healing. You cannot become too reliant on such spoils of mine, better yet you cannot leave midway through your lessons until you are healed."

"Ngah!? That ain't fair, Oshi-san!" Mika gave an exasperated huff acting like he was offended, but he was more than happy to spend his time by Shu's side. "Y'all hurry back, right?"

"I shall not spare a moment more than I need. Mademoiselle will come to check on you first, but I will be right behind her. I must assure the quality of the food you are consuming. I will only have the best for you." He watched as Mika's expression transformed into a bright smile. Heart still racing, Shu quickly slid the door shut.

Shu desperately needed to do something about these feelings of his.

Finding Mademoiselle was a simple task. When the sun first showed his face every morning, the blonde would always tuck herself away in the study room. The image of delicate fingers flipping over thin pages of a book while a sweet voice read to him every morning was a remembrance eternally plastered into the memories of the young lord.

Shu use to detest the lessons he was forced to take as a child, rather craving to spend them away with Kuro's mom to learn the art of sewing, but as he had grown and his lesson become far and few between his busy days, the time they spent in his early mornings had become something he dearly missed.

It seemed as if Mademoiselle felt the same, for her mornings remained the same, even after Shu had grown and left her to read alone.

Sliding open the door, Shu's eyes did not miss the golden shine of Mademoiselle. She sat calmly by a desk as she read some sort of book; beside her sat a tea cup which she sipped at between pages. The story captivated her, it seemed, but her bright eyes missed not a moment as they looked up, towards the one who had entered unannounced.

"My, good morning, Shu-kun. It has been quite some time since you have stepped foot in here, hasn't it?" Her already pleasant demeanor gleamed even more vividly as she smiled at the other. She closed her book, standing up to greet Shu. "How is little Mika? I assume that is why you have come here." Shu nodded, feeling sorry for keeping Mademoiselle from her story.

"His condition is still agonizing, yet he holds that ridiculous smile of his even so," Shu sighed. "If you are not preoccupied, I would wish that you would check on him. It seems that he is still in pain, not unforeseen for all that he has gone through, but I would wish to minimize it as much as you possibly can. Any sickness, along with that. He does feel rather warm."

The blonde hummed in thought. "I am glad that he is holding onto a sense of joy throughout all of this. I was meaning to check on him after my tea, so it is nothing like a bother to me." Mademoiselle gave him a knowing smile. "And how are you, Shu-kun?"

"Me?" Shu gave her a perplexed glance. She could only shake her head in response.

"Indeed. You have gone through much yourself. It would weigh dearly on anyone to see their beloved in such a state." Shu choked on his breath at her use of words. Beloved?

"Whatever could you mean-?"

"You know, he asked of you as soon as he woke up. Never did he say anything about how much pain he was in—the only words he spoke to me and Rei-kun were questions of whether you were okay." Shu could only listen, listen in awe at the words spoken to him; it was as if Mika thought about Shu's well-being more than he did his own. Perhaps he even did, as he did for the others, something so selfless was unsurprising coming from Mika, but knowing that out of everyone, he asked for himself first—there was something about that that stirred a certain feeling within him. "He may not have made it last night if you had not come to his side. He is very thankful for that, I am sure."

A pained expression crossed Shu's face; he could not bare the thought of what would have happened to Mika if he had not overheard Kuro's words. The image of Kagehira lying against the wooden wall, color drained from his brilliant eyes as he could barely speak a word... Perhaps Shu would have perished along with him.

"He is quite like Kuro-kun has described, you know. He is very beautiful."

"You and Kiryu gossip amongst yourselves?"

Gloved fingers picked up the delicate tea cup which sat on the desk. The blonde brought it to her lips, taking a sip with her smile still there. "I would not call it gossip~ I was only curious as to who has made you so enthralled, was all." Shu scoffed as Mademoiselle chuckled in amusement. "I can see how much you care for him. Ever since that night you came back with the monaka, I knew." Shu would have asked what she meant by that, but the glint in her eyes as she turned gave everything away.

She knew.

"Although it pains me that you never introduced us while he has visited the palace, though I suppose it was not apart of our promise. It was merely my wish." Mademoiselle's heels clicked against the wooden flooring as she walked towards the door. "So entranced, it makes me wonder what you two do in your sewing room while he is here."

"M-Mademoiselle!" Shu gasped in shock, about to yell what an unseemly remark that was, but all that filled the room was Mademoiselle's heavenly laughter. "Hmph! Always speaking such ill-suited comments in an act of amusement, even after your trip. I see how you have not changed in the slightest."

"You are simply too easy to tease, is all." Mademoiselle gave one last smile before her fingers brushed over the door, sliding open the barrier from the study room to the hallway.

"Ah, wait, Mademoiselle!" Shu called out. "Any word from Kiryu, or any of the others?" Mademoiselle glanced over her shoulder, smile not as bright as it once was.

"Little Souma came back with news. Many of the villagers opened their homes for the little ones to stay in for a while, still, there has been no sign of that lost child." Her words, somber, were still said with a positive ring. "Kuro-kun is still out there looking. I trust him." And with that, Mademoiselle's sweet smile left Shu's vision.

Mika remained where Shu had helped lay him. Back against the wall, there was not much he could do or even look at as he patiently waited for the other, and for the woman he proclaimed he would get to check on him.

The name Mademoiselle was a name Shu had spoken about to him quite a bit, though specific things about her were always left vague. Whoever she was, it seemed that Shu looked at her with high regard, something very rare for him. She must be special.

Mika sighed as he looked down at his hands resting in his lap. He needed to ask how the children were doing once Shu got back—from what he could tell, the weather outside was no longer what it once was. The sun would give the children a little hope in such a time; besides, if that child was still missing, at least they would not be alone in the pouring rain, but under the sun's illuminate smile instead.

Oh, he wished that child was safe. Mika did not know what he would do with himself if they were not.

"For once I ask of you to not be so selfless. Be selfish, Kagehira! I will take care of you."

Shu's words resurfaced. Everything he had proclaimed to him last night- telling him that he needed to think of himself and that he would take care of him.

Mika smiled in the comfort of the empty room as he replayed the scene of being in Shu's arms while he spoke to him with such words, again and again. Though he would never wish upon any harm on the children, perhaps getting hurt himself wasn't so bad if he got to sleep in Shu's embrace and stay with him under the comfort of his care until he was fully healed. Shu even said that he would spoil him—not his exact words—but Mika knew that he would.

Maybe he could pretend to be cold tonight so he could sleep beside Shu once more. The idea caused a momentary blush; Mika felt silly over the thought. If only Shu knew of his feelings or even felt the same towards him.

A sudden knock on the door removed Mika from his fantasies. "Oshi-san?" Hoping to see the one he had grown to love, his vision was met with a beautiful girl instead.

"I do apologize if you were expecting to see Shu-kun," she stated with a tender smile. Mika hastily shook his head, but no words were able to come out. He found his eyes widening in awe, watching the woman's every movement in bewilderment: he had never seen someone with such a gentle presence before.

Noticing Mika's daze, Mademoiselle lightly chuckled to herself as she slid the door close. "My, I hope that I have not startled you. After such a night, it is normal to be shaken quite so." Delicate footsteps walked to Mika's side. Still smiling, Mademoiselle sat beside him. "I have come to check on you. Here, you must take this." A small glass was placed before Mika; he took it but stared down at the substance with confliction.

"It is medicine to help with your pain. After you eat, more shall be brought to you for your cold."

Without another thought, the medicine was swallowed down in a swift swing. Mika quickly grimaced afterward, not missing a beat to hand back the glass so he wouldn't have a reminder of the liquid's tang: it did not taste good at all.

"Hee hee. I do apologize for the taste," Mademoiselle mused, taking back the glass from Mika. She set it aside as the only things that now filled her hands were new bandages and a cloth. "I am not sure if you remember, but I was the one who helped you last night, right beside Rei-kun."

Mika remained silent as he studied her face, trying to recall his memory from last night, though her face was not one he could remember, despite how unforgettable it would be. Mademoiselle shook her head at his scowl, knowing fully well that he, indeed, did not remember. "Do not worry about it. I would not want your pretty face to be scrunched up in such thought. Shu-kun would scold me for it." Mika nodded. "Let us consider this our first meeting. This is much more delightful, isn't it?" Emerald eyes ever so bright, Mika couldn't help but smile in reply. Her demeanor was so sincere, it was no wonder Shu talked about her so sweetly.

"My name is Mademoiselle. I am ever so happy to meet you."

"Er.. Made.. mo..?"

She giggled. "You may call me whatever suits you best."

"Sorry I can't get yer name right.. Ngah, it's a lil' embarrassing," Mika sulked, feeling bad for not being able to say her name correctly. "'S it alright if I call ya Mado-nee?" Despite what he thought would be shame for calling her something less than her name, if Mika thought the woman's smile couldn't become anymore enchanting, then he was sorely mistaken.

"I adore it. May I call you Mika-chan?"

"'Course ya can! I ain't mind." Mika's own smile widened at the name; Mademoiselle's cheerfulness was truly contagious. "'M real happy to meet ya too! Oshi-san ain't talk 'bout others much, but he seems to think of ya as someone real special to 'em."

"Oshi-san?"

Mika's smile fell in confusion until his own words hit him.

"Ngah!" Countenance turned to match a ruby's hue, Mika erratically waved his hands in a panic. "Er- I mean..! Nggh, I meant- ya know—Lord Itsuki is what I meant to say!" Mika expected a look of distaste or disapproval for calling the son of the emperor such a name, and so his vision casted down, but his ears were met with laughter like that of a melody.

More confused than he had been all day, Mika looked back at Mademoiselle who was now laughing at him. "What a precious name that is. I never would have imagined that Shu-kun would allow anyone to call him such a thing. You must be very special to him."

"Eh?"

"You shall know someday." Mademoiselle met his lapis and amber eyes, giving him a meaningful smile. Mika could only stare wordlessly in confusion, all the while red in the face.

Still lightly laughing to herself, the blonde's gloved hands set aside the cloth she brought. She then gestured towards lifting the blanket to inspect Kagehira's leg, which he nodded in allowance.

"I have wanted to meet you for quite some time." Her sweet voice spoke out as she began carefully unraveling the bandages. "I have known Shu-kun since he was a child—I was his caretaker, you can say." Mika intently listened to Mademoiselle's every word; anything about Shu's past was always interesting for he refused to talk about such topics. He deemed them unnecessary. "He was exactly like you may imagine. Always speaking what was on his mind. He was stubborn, and even spoiled. My, it was hard for him to make friends, and even I grew worried for him at times." If it was at all possible, it seemed as if Mademoiselle's smile wavered, if only for a moment. "I was concerned he would never open up to anyone. There was always a shield around him, never letting anyone get too close," she paused. "Oh, why am I sharing such a story? I do hope that I am not boring you."

"Ya ain't!" Mika was quick to respond: perhaps a little too quick. "Nghh, I mean- Ya can carry on.. ya ain't borin' me."

"That so? My, my story.." She fell silent, choosing her words carefully. "Ever since then, you see, Shu had completely closed himself off. I, at some points, was the only voice he had. It hurt me so, to see him such as that." The tale she spoke of was almost unimaginable; Shu had never brought that up to him before. Mika could not picture Shu in such a way. "I left on a trip recently, to go back to my homeland. I was so joyful to go back, but I was still worried my entire time. Once I came back, though, there was something different about Shu-kun. He held a glow I had not seen in years." The blonde took the cloth she brought, lightly cleaning apart of Mika's leg that was not as harmed as the rest. There was only so much she could do for she could not move it.

"When I first arrived, I got word he had run off on market day. I was quite amused, and so I waited for him to return in his room. Shu-kun eventually climbed back into the palace through his window! I was even more amused, and so I stayed silent, seeing what he would do. He did something even I was surprised by. He bore a smile I had not seen in years. It was evident that there was a change." Mademoiselle looked up at Mika, who stared back with eyes of wonder. "He tried to hide it, but I knew he was with someone. He brought back a basket of monaka."

That was the gift he gave Shu when they accidentally met at the orphanage. She was saying that Shu came back with a large smile—Mika only grew more confused, but had a sliver of hope that he was the cause of his smile, even if it was a foolish one. Mademoiselle must have known his thoughts, for she continued on like she was answering his wish.

"I knew he had met someone special to him. I shall not bore you with the rest of my story, but I made a wish that night: that was that I would get to meet the person who had made Shu-kun smile so." A giddy smile took over Mika's face at her words. Mademoiselle was saying that he was someone special to Shu, that he caused Shu to smile so. "May I ask you something?"

"'Course ya can!"

Not looking at the other, Mademoiselle finished rewrapping the part of Mika's leg that she could. "I do hope that this is not selfish of me to ask, but—will you stay by Shu-kun's side?"

Mika stared at Mademoiselle like her question was anything but reality; still, the words he heard were as clear as day. "I'd stay by his side, no matter what happened." Before he knew it, his answer came out when even he couldn't comprehend it; his mouth moved all on its own, all without his mind controlling a single word. "Oshi-san means so much ta me. I don't know what I woulda done if I never met 'em—I care so much 'bought 'em. He's everything to me—just bein' by his side makes me real happy! I'd do anythin' fer him." Mika smiled like an idiot, not realizing how long he was talking for until the room was filled was nothing but his voice. He paused, looking up to see Mademoiselle's expression soften. "Ngah-! 'M sorry! I didn't mean ta-"

"Do you love him?"

"Eh!?"

"Do you love Shu-kun?"

Mika's eyes widened in astonishment. He tried to formulate a sentence, any coherent sentence to answer such a question, but all that came out were his incomprehensible noises. "Y-Ya know..! Ngah.." Mika glanced away, knowing fully well how his face was flushed from the question. "I uh.. did I make it that obvious..?"

"Only a little." A soft giggle came from her, yet she did not tease the other. Instead, Kagehira felt a light touch on his hand; Mademoiselle took Mika's hand into her own, looking into his eyes with pure thankfulness. "Take care of him for me, will you?"

Not one word could be said at such a statement; it was time for Mademoiselle to give Shu to another. It pained her, she knew, but Shu needed to move on and become his own without her as his vessel.

Mika, too, had nothing to say, for there was no need for him to say anything at all. Mademoiselle knew his answer. His smile gave it all away.

"Kagehira!" Suddenly, the door slid open, revealing Shu who wore a rather prideful look. "I had the chefs create a multitude of dishes that will provide you with the proper nutrients your body needs in such a time of salvation. They shall suit your tastes as well. Though I detest such abundance of sugar, I caved and allowed a few sweet dishes knowing your delight in them." Not only was Shu holding more than Mika could eat, but a servant behind him was holding a few more dishes as well. Mika gazed at them all, overwhelmed but the huge assortment. Mademoiselle gazed at the dishes alongside him, but until Mika, she must have found humor in Shu going so overbore, for her laughter filled the room once more.

"Ah, Mademoiselle! How is Kagehira's condition- Kagehira!? Why has your face become so red!?" Shu practically dropped the food onto the ground before he ran to Kagehira's side, kneeling down to place the palm of his hand on his forehead. The servant watched the scene unfold in concern but decided to leave the rest of the food behind, taking a quiet leave.

"Whatever has happened! Are you sick? Non! Perhaps this is a symptom of your blood loss- or your sickness! Mademoiselle, whatever are you doing!? Do something!" Shu's hand moved from Mika's forehead to his left cheek, then his right, then to the back of his neck. Mika was still far too flustered from his previous conversation, along with the overwhelming amount of the food mixed with Shu now frantically touching his body to soothe his concerns.

"Shu-kun!" Mademoiselle said between a fit of laughter, saving Mika from having to say anything. "He is perfectly fine. No need to bombard the poor boy."

Shu arched a brow. "That so?" Shu turned to Mika, who nodded his head in agreement.

"'M alright, Oshi-san. Just a lil' cold is all," Mika smiled, beginning to laugh himself. "I told ya that ya don't need ta fuss over me so much, yanno."

Shu huffed, retracting his hand from Mika's neck. "Truly, I would not have to worry so much if you were not so careless." Though his main worry was soothed, Shu was still concerned; his fingers grabbed onto Mika's chin, turning his head to the side to examine his face. "I am still skeptical over the shade your complexion has become. Are you sure it is a simple cold? Nothing else of concern?" Shu's bombardment of questions carried on until Mademoiselle interpreted him; Mika was grateful for that.

"We were only having a pleasant conversation, Shu-kun. Now, I think it is time for me to take my leave." Mademoiselle glanced at Mika, giving him a wink before she stood up from her spot on the ground. "I will have his medicine ready with me to help with his cold after he has eaten. The only other thing we can do is make sure he properly rests and give his body some time. Other than that, his cold shall go away shortly if it does not worsen with time."

"I am glad to hear that," Shu remarked, feeling some relief at the news. He let go of Mika's chin, turning to Mademoiselle to bid his farewell before a realization arose within him. "Conversating? Whatever about?"

Mademoiselle turned to Mika with a smile. "Nothing of importance. I was just telling him humorous stories of when you were a child."

"Mademoiselle!" Shu gaped at her in horror. "How humiliating! Whatever did she say to you, Kagehira!?" The young lord turned to Mika who was holding back a laugh. That did not help his concern at all.

"At least I did not tell him about how you fussed over the whole palace for a week before he came over. Mika-chan, you should have seen how he made the maids and chefs run all over! Even Kuro-kun became frustrated, didn't he, Shu-kun?"

"M-M-Mademoiselle!"

"Eh? Ya never told me that before, Oshi-san." Shu turned from Kagehira, not daring to look at the now amused smirk he knew he was wearing.

"That is quite enough, Mademoiselle. I think it is time for you to leave so Kagehira can eat." Shu, too, stood up from his shared spot on the ground, hastily ushering Mademoiselle out of the room to save himself from any further embarrassment.

"I understand how you want privacy with dear Mika-chan, but there is no need to shoo me away so rudely."

"Why, that is not it-!"

Overlooking Shu's begrudged expression, Mademoiselle gave a soft wave goodbye to Mika. "Farewell, Mika-chan!"

"Bye Mado-nee!"

Shu arched a brow in apprehension. "Nicknames already?" Perhaps their blooming friendship was one he should be weary of; knowing the both of them, mortifying stories of himself would be shared amongst each other for a good laugh. Shu had a headache just thinking about it.

"No need to be jealous." Mademoiselle walked out of the room, sparing one last glance at Shu; she waved with the light of her hand goodbye. "Take special care of him, Shu-kun."

"Hmph!" Shu huffed, but his expression quickly softened as Mademoiselle walked away. "Do not take too long with his medicine. I shall have someone fetch for it once Kagehira is done," Shu called out, watching as Mademoiselle's figure disappeared down the palace's hall; the door was slid shut once the sunlike shine of her hair could no longer be seen. "Really, I do hope that she has not said anything too unseemly to you." Turning back around to face Kagehira, Shu's lips curled upwards, into a small smile. "I did not take too long for your liking, did I?"

"Nah, ya didn't," Mika grinned back. "I did miss ya, though. Kinda lonely in here without ya."

"It cannot be that bad. I was hardly gone for twenty minutes at most," Shu sneered, grabbing the tray he had carelessly placed on the ground along with the tray the servant had brought; thankfully, nothing was ruined.

Mika watched as Shu sat beside him on the floor. The trays were set down before them, revealing just how much was made. The poor chefs: Shu really had gone overboard. "Nggh, Oshi-san- I ain't gonna eat all that." Mika looked down at the food in concern. This was far worse than the time they shared pastries in the palace's zen garden.

"I do not expect you to. I wanted to ensure that you would have enough food that was well adjusted to suit your tastes, along with a plentiful variety to replenish what you had lost." Shu picked up the glass of water that was brought. "Here, you must drink some of this. You need to hydrate so you can properly recover. I brought you Jasmine tea as well; that shall help with the cold." The glass of water was brought to Mika's lips. The ravenette looked at Shu in confusion before he started laughing. "Whatever are you laughing for, Kagehira?"

"I ain't that hurt, Oshi-san. Even if 'm weak, I can still hold ma own cup of water." The ravenette giggled to himself, much to Shu's dismay. Mika did not ignore his request to drink, however. Placing his hands over Shu's, Kagehira took a long sip from the glass.

"Are ya gonna feed me by hand too, Oshi-san?" Mika inquired in a teasing tone once he was done with the cup. Shu glared at him in embarrassment.

"It seems that you do not need my help if you can drink from a glass on your own," Shu snickered, taking back the glass of water.

"Eh? Does that mean you were gonna?" Mika gaped at him. "Ngahh, c'm on Oshi-san! I was only messin' with ya!" The ravenette grumbled; perhaps he should have just pretended to be too weak to hold the glass on his own after all.

Mika placed his hand over his forehead. His expression scrunched in pain, trying his best to act as if a sudden wave of dizziness had hit him. "'M startin' to feel a lil' lightheaded. I ain't think I can eat on ma own.."

"Stop the antics, Kagehira. What do you want?"

Mika glanced at the trays, sulking at his defeat. He could always try again tomorrow.

"I'll take that one." He pointed towards a simple dish. Shu was a bit surprised at that; nonetheless, he grabbed the plate, handing it to Mika.

Shu watched Mika eat in silence, occasionally handing him a different dish. The ravenette would eat it with a large smile plastered on his face.

"Do you not want this one, Kagehira? It is a family specialty." After a while, Shu pointed towards one of the more elaborate dishes. He expected Mika to pick that one first, but the other only glanced at it in distaste.

"I can't eat things too fancy. One of ma friends let me try one of her’s once, but it only upset ma stomach. I dunno why, might be cause I ain't use to eatin' stuff like that. 'M sorry." Shu shook his head. It now made sense why Mika had liked the simple pastries they had before so much, or why he only picked out the simple dishes as of now. "Can ya hand me the grapes, Oshi-san?"

"Here." Shu handed Mika the small bowl of grapes. He looked down at them in delight.

"I could get used ta all this." Giggling once more, Mika pulled a grape from the stem before popping it into his mouth. It took only a second for his eyes to widen in astonishment. "Ya gotta try these! I ain't ever had grapes this good before!"

"Well, that is of no surprise. Our family only purchases fruit of the finest quality," Shu smiled in self-approval until his eyes landed on a grape being held up to his lips. "What are you doing?"

"Makin' ya try one." Mika shook the grape in front of Shu's face. "Have ya eaten anythin' at all today?"

No, he hadn't. Shu had been too preoccupied with getting everything Mika needed that the thought of eating anything himself went completely past his mind.

"I am not going to eat from your hand, Ka-" Knowing fully well that Shu would refuse, Mika shoved the grape into his mouth mid-sentence.

Shu almost choked on the grape from the shock.

"K-Kagehira..!" Shu covered his face with a hand; he glanced away, gazing at anything other than Mika's brazen smile that formed from his fit of laughter. "Non! I cannot believe that you would commit such an intimate act with no warning! Simply vile!" This was just like the time Kagehira ate the croissant from his hand, except this time was much worse for he was the one who ate from the other’s hand.

"Intimate?" Mika pondered as he continued giggling. "'M sorry, Oshi-san. Didn't mean ta make ya so upset." His apology, though sincere, still held a glimmer of tease within its words. "Was the grape good at least?"

"Really!" Shu finally glanced at Mika in disbelief. "It has only been a day since you have arrived here, and it seems like you have grown too comfortable. I may truly need to teach you proper manners." Shu might have scolded Mika more than he already did, but something about his smile was too enthralling to say anything more. Shu could only find himself falling silent, staring at the other in awe.

"Ehehe. Yer just too proper is all, but that's what I admire 'bought ya. Everythin' ya do is so elegant, yanno? It's like lookin' into another world almost." Mika took another grape, looking down at it with a grin. They really were from different worlds; little things like this reminded him of it. "But ya did say that ya were gonna spoil me, so ya can't scold me too much."

"I do not recall ever using the word spoil. I do, however, recall saying that I would take care of you."

"Basically the same thing. Ya just use a fancy word for it~"

"Seriously, Kagehira! I do not know how such thoughts form in that brain of yours," Shu snickered once more, but a momentary smile contradicted all his words. "Finish eating, now will you? Your first lesson of proper etiquette is that it is ill-mannered to eat whilst speaking."

Mika couldn't help the cheeky grin that took over his face. "I think it'll help if ya feed me. I'll stop speakin' if ya do."

"You are nothing short of crude."

Mika giggled at that.

Popping another grape into his mouth, an amused smirk appeared over Mika's countenance.

"So, ya climbed through the window?"

"...Where did you hear that from!?"

"Let me see your arm."

Since Kagehira could not move anywhere due to the state of his leg, Shu sufficed to clean him with a simple wet cloth instead. After the ravenette had finished eating (he made Shu eat a little as well), the young lord began wiping away the filth from the night before.

"Nggah- the water is a lil' cold," Mika complained once the cloth ran down his arm. Despite his complaints, he wore a content smile, watching Shu immersed in full concentration over such a simple task.

"The coldness shall help with that cold of yours." Shu took Mika's other arm into his hand. "You are not cold like you once were, so keep your complaints to a minimum."

"Nghh.." Mika grumbled under his breath, but his smile continued on. He could not help but admit that he really liked being so pampered by Shu- being this close under his touch. "This feels real nice, Oshi-san."

"Does it? You just complained how the water was cold a second ago." Shu rolled his eyes. "Always changing your mind. I can never keep up with your antics." Mika giggled at the remark: Shu had to hold back a scowl.

Taking Mika's chin into his hand, Shu began wiping away his face. The mere distance the two were—Shu’s breath stopped in his throat. He should not feel this nervous simply helping Mika wipe away the dirt, yet the feeling he had grown to recognize so gravely crept up once more. Attempting to ignore the continual beating of his heart was simply impossible at the way Mika was looking up at him so intensely.

"Whatever are you smiling so largely for?" The question came out in the form of distracting himself from the pitiful nervousness that resided within him. Shu continued on, not seeing how Mika's smile did not waver, yet the way his eyes glistened seemed to have held some speck of nervousness within them. Even if Shu did see it, he would not be able to tell, however, for he was too busy trying to hold back his own unease.

"I like this, is all." Mika's answer came out a little softer than he had intended it to, but it did not matter. Shu heard him perfectly clear. "I like spendin' time with ya. Bein' this close with ya. Makes me real happy."

The cloth held in Shu's grasp momentarily paused.

This was all so pathetic. Pathetic in the way that Shu could not come up with any words in response, simply staring at Mika in awe. The emotions he felt towards such simple words; was this really what love towards another felt like?

"Oshi-san..?"

Not one word came from Shu as his free hand moved up, thumb brushing across Mika's cheek; it was something not new to them any longer, but the way they gazed at one another in such silence felt like this was the first. Shu may have said something, in another universe, but once his eyes flickered down to Mika's lips-

Shu stood up from where he sat. "T-That is enough for now!" Mika's expression fell, displaying his profound confusion at Shu suddenly moving away from him. He could only watch in silence as the cloth dropped from Shu's hand, replaced with the comb he had brought along with him.

"Ya alright, Oshi-san..?" Did his words make Shu uncomfortable? They couldn't have had, but the way Shu sat down beside him once more, not even meeting his gaze did nothing to help the guilt Mika suddenly felt. "Did I say somethin' wrong?"

"N-Not at all, Kagehira." Shu avoided Mika's worried visage; he did not even realize that Kagehira was looking at him with such a look of guilt, like he had done something wrong, for Shu was too busy tormenting over the act he had just committed.

He almost kissed Mika.

His eyes had fallen on his lips, when they were that close, and for a momentary flick of his mind, Shu thought of pulling in and placing his over Kagehira's.

"Er.. Oshi-san..? Are ya gonna brush ma hair, or did ya want me to?"

With shaky hands that matched the repetitive beating of his heart, Shu's worries and doubts needed to be suppressed until he could find time alone. If anything else were to occur, ah, he could not bare the thought.

"I will do it." Taking in a deep breath, Shu held the comb up. Dark strands ran through the comb's teeth as knuckles turned white from a grip far too tight. A hand was placed at the base of Mika's head, keeping it steady as the repetitive motion soothed all anxious thought.

Though this was not the first time Shu had touched Mika's hair, he was always surprised at how soft it was.

Mika closed his eyes. A light smile resurfaced as he leaned into Shu's touch. It felt nice like this.

"You are lucky that I am brushing your hair. It is terribly tangled."

"Ehehe, it ain't usually this bad. The rain 'n it bein' this long probably made it real worse."

"I suppose that it has gotten quite long," Shu pondered at the thought. "Shall I trim it?"

Mika lightened up at the suggestion. "That'd be real nice! The bangs have been kinda gettin' in ma eyes." Fingers brushed over the mentioned hairs that laid over his forehead; Mika held onto a piece with the pad of his fingers, looking up at it in deep thought. "I should probably wait fer a lil' bit, though. It'd make a mess in here, 'sides, the kids tell me they like it long anyways." The mention of the kids brightened up his smile, if only for a moment, before it fell completely. "Hey uh.. Oshi-san?" Mika paused. "Have ya heard anythin' 'bout the kids, by chance..? 'M real worried for 'em. Wish I was there, with 'em.." His words wavered ever so slightly, unsure of how he should proceed. "I know ya told me that I should be thinkin' 'bout myself, but I can't help but worry 'bout 'em, yanno?"

"I told you that you should not look down upon yourself, Kagehira. It is perfectly natural to worry about them," Shu sighed. The words Mademoiselle spoke were words that, if only the beginning was told, gave a hope, though, they were overshadowed by a message undesired. "The children all have somewhere to stay until a new orphanage is built. I will see to it that it is stable, unlike the last."

Mika gently smiled at that. "Thanks ya.. what 'bout the missin' child?"

"...Kiryu is still looking."

Mika's mouth moved like he was going to say something in reply, but it quickly shut. He glanced away from Shu; a pained expression came across his face as he started to mess with his hands that now rested in his lap.

Shu set aside the comb. "Kagehira."

"Do ya think they're okay?" Mika would not meet his eyes. "Oshi-san..?"

Shu reached for Mika's hand; it was surprising how used he was to simply hold the other's without another thought. "I do not know of their condition, but I do believe in Kiryu. Although I hate to admit it, he is a capable man." Shu ran his thumb across Mika's palm. "For all we may know, the child is found and in a safe place."

Kagehira did not say anything, but Shu's words seemed to have comforted him, if only a little. Though Mika felt like he were a burden of some kind for having Shu comfort him once again, with the way Shu soothed him by gently holding his hand: even if it was selfish, he wouldn't have it any other way.

No words were exchanged. Shu remained caressing Mika's hand while he sat in silence. Seeing Mika wear that look of distress- it was painful. The young lord was about to say something else, but his words fell short as the ravenette peeked a glance at him. He said nothing, but his body moved to rest his head against Shu's shoulder. "K-Kagehira?"

"I know yer done with ma hair, but.. will ya just stay with me?"

Shu's eyes widened as he stared at Mika whose body now laid comfortably against his own. "I..." Mika closed his eyes: Shu knew he was stuck. "It seems like you leave me no choice, does it?"

Nothing more needed to be said. The two simply basked in each other's presence, enjoying the comfort of the other's warmth. Shu's fingers carefully ran through Mika's hair which he had just combed through. Mika's head did not move from Shu's shoulder—the contact was only another reminder of his cold, his skin a little warmer than it should have been. Shu tried to make Kagehira go back to sleep to rest from his cold, but Mika denied the request as he talked about trivial little topics. Shu would reply and listen to them before they went back into a comfortable silence. The conversation went in and out, but it felt so natural.

"Hey.. Oshi-san? Do ya remember when we promised to meet in the garden, but it was rainin'?"

"I do." Shu noticed how Mika sounded a little more tired than he already did. "Why do you bring that up?"

Mika paused, yawning, before he continued. "Remember how I said there was somethin' I wanted to tell ya?"

Shu thought for a moment, recalling how he did say that there was something of importance that he needed to tell him. Mika wore a large smile when he made him promise to meet in the garden that night: it made Shu sick thinking how he left him to go back to the orphanage, unknowing of what was to come. "Indeed, I do." He hummed. "Are you going to tell me now?"

His question had no answer.

"Kagehira?" Shu whispered in surprise. He glanced to his side. Laying against his shoulder, the ravenette's breathing slowed down, pulled away to some far-off dream world. Shu was not sure if he should be concerned or amused that the other fell asleep so suddenly, though it made sense with his cold and healing; he should have made Mika go to sleep earlier.

"Really, whatever am I going to do with you?" Shu gazed at Mika's sleeping face. A smile spread across his own at the sight. He really did not know what he was going to do with him, or himself.

Shu, trying his best to not stir the other up, helped Mika into a lying down position. He pulled the covers over his unconscious frame and brush away the hairs covering his face. He looked so surreal like this; it was like gazing at a painting, something so beautiful that it looked unreal.

There was something about Kagehira that it felt so special just seeing him sleep like this; after such a night, knowing he was safe under the warmth of the covers, dozed off with such a peaceful look.

"Sleep well, Kagehira." Mika asked Shu to stay with him, but there was something he needed to do.

He needed to figure out what to do with his feelings.

"Non! Simply too forthcoming. That would not suit Kagehira at all."

Shu sat alone in the comfort of his room, needing a moment of privacy. Every action taken and every moment spent with the other seemed to have only worsened the stricken feeling in his chest, which he now knew what it was called. Perhaps being alone would calm these things. This moment of peace would allow him to sort these thoughts of his, only it did not. The second Shu stepped foot inside his room was the second Shu started preparing for his future endeavor.

Shu had made up his mind. He was going to tell Mika. That was the only way to rid himself of these feelings he bore.

Romance books were scattered across his vanity and floor. Scrapped pieces of paper were crumbled and thrown. Every idea that came to mind did not feel right, would not express his trusted feelings, would not suit Mika.

What was he kidding? What even was the point of even amusing the idea of confessing to him when he most likely, most definitely did not reciprocate such foolish feelings of his. Shu should just figure out another way to rid himself of this crush so the two could go on just as they were.

Shu threw, yet another, classic romance novel to the side. The White Butterfly was not going to help him in the slightest. The fact that old tales were his only source of intel about the universal feeling of loving someone just made this whole internal conflict just the more pitiful.

He should just ask Natsume to create some spell to make him fall out of love.

Another paper crumbled, another book violently closed. Shu could only spare a few more minutes; leaving Kagehira by himself for a second or two already felt like enough of a sin. The thought of him waking up alone—Shu quickly stood up from where he sat.

This was all so pointless. Perhaps if he found someone to confine in, as humiliating as that was, perhaps that would lessen this whole ordeal.

There was Mademoiselle; she always knew the right words to say. Shu could call someone to summon her wherever she was, but there was no guarantee she was available as of now, and it would definitely be hard to have any time away from Mika. He most certainly could not overhear them talking about Shu's feelings towards him.

Kuro was not a bad idea either. He definitely knew quite a bit about the topic of romance, but Shu could already hear the laughter of the samurai. Besides, he was off looking for that lost child and helping with the fallen orphanage. It would be too much to ask of him.

Kanata could work. His words were sweet and soothing, and he probably wouldn't make fun of him like the rest. Yet he, Wataru, and Natsume had already left; their schedules were busy with their own lives, and sending a letter would take far too long.

Rei was out of the picture.

"Ah, there you are~" As if the gods found amusement in his suffering, the door slid open, revealing the devil himself. Shu looked at him in horror. "And what is that expression for? I am quite hurt that you would look at me with such disgust."

"It is rude to enter unannounced." Shu was doomed. "Whatever do you want that you would disrupt my train of thought?"

"Really! I am hurt that you would treat your old friend with such annoyance," Rei gripped the front of his clothing to where his heart would be, pretending to be hurt by Shu's words; always the dramatic. "I was only going to say that your chefs won't even make me a single snack after what you put the poor souls through this morning. Sigh, little Kagehira had it better here than I ever had." Shu was going to retort, but his words faded at the sight of Rei picking up one of his papers, reading the fine lines with intrigue. "And what is this?"

Shu really was doomed. "Non! Give me that back, Rei!" The young lord moved to remove the paper from Rei's clutches, but the man only had to lift the paper above his head so he could continue reading. Curse Rei's abnormal tallness.

"'A lavished bouquet of flowers?'"

"Give me that back this instant!"

"'Creating a variety of his favorite sweet dishes?'"

"Truly, Rei! Were you never taught simple manners!?"

"'Creating an outfit for the day, gifting him jewelry that matches his eyes, writing a letter on how beautiful he is, telling him how much he means to me, confessing to him in the garden.. perhaps a kiss on his cheek under the moonlight!?'"

Shu had long given up on trying to take back his embarrassing list of ideas for confessing to Kagehira. He instead covered his bright red face with his hand, listening to Rei read everything aloud like it was not the most mortifying thing to him ever.

Rei's laughter only grew louder the more he read. Shu was going to be jailed for attempted murder.

"And here I thought you would never realize your feelings," Rei chuckled, finally releasing the adored paper aside. "I was worried that I would pass on before I could ever attend your wedding~"

"Really, Rei! What an insufferable man you are. I do not even want to hear anything else that comes out of that unseemly mouth of yours. Even your face repulses me." Shu walked past Rei to the door. "Truly despicable. Wedding is out of the picture, for nothing shall suit my situation. My life is no fairytale like these stories. I will just ask Natsume to rid these pathetic feelings of mine." Shu slid open the door, about to leave, but Rei's words stopped him. "Whatever do you mean by, 'realize your feelings'?"

Rei leaned against the wall with a grin. "Everyone knows but you, Shu. Everyone but you and little Mika," he chuckled to himself, unkept of his amused expression. "No one's life is a fairytale, really~ but an old man such as myself knows a thing to two about romance. With that, I think all you need to do is be honest with him."

Rei did know quite a bit about romance; at least, he had the experience of it. Though Shu found his verbiage and actions distasteful, he regarded his words with consideration.

"Kekeke. You can still do everything on your list. Give him a day he'll remember, but it won't mean anything if you don't tell him."

Every aspect displayed in each eternal romance book all had similar themes. The act of falling victim toward another's gaze, the longing of being by that person's side, the sacrifice of telling a beloved of an utmost desire to spend the rest of the days hand in hand with them. Shu was too focused on how they specifically did it than to realize the main theme of each tale. It mattered not if they dressed up for that day, carefully cascaded an arrangement of flowers, or even kiss them under the moonlight. Some did not even kiss; what was the same in each story was that they were vulnerable with their love and expressed that vulnerability in a confession.

Everything else preceded that, but with love, it was the desire to make their love shine through their actions. The want to have everything perfect was because of that.

Rei did not need to say anything else, for Shu grabbed his pen and sketchbook in a hurried state. "Tell a soul of this conversation and you shall never see the light of day." With that, the young lord walked out of his room, not only leaving behind a mess but a chuckling vampire all by himself.

"Hm.. I do wonder what is written on these other notes."

Shu sat beside Mika who was still sleeping under the comfort of the futon. Sketching away on the once-blank piece of paper, designs of a new kimono were displayed across the paper's surface. It had to be perfect; the shape, the details, the colors, and the fabric. Though it could not replace what the old kimono had brought, this gift would symbolize a new beginning. What that new beginning was could either be a beautiful step into a new future, a crippling despair, or perhaps even nothing. Shu's only hope was that it would not end in tragedy.

A groan could be heard by Shu's side before the rustling of a cover joined along with it. The movement of the ink took a momentary pause as Shu's gaze moved to the side, watching Kagehira stir awake from his slumber. "Are you awake, Kagehira?"

"Oshi-san..?" Lapis and amber flipped open, glaring at the sudden intake of light before they flickered over to look at Shu. "Nghh.. how long have I been sleepin' for?"

"Quite a while. It is only natural, for your body is needing to accumulate what it has lost." Shu closed his book, setting it aside. "Let me help you sit up. You need to take more medicine and water, then you can go back to sleep."

Mika grumbled a little at the response, angry with himself that he had fallen asleep when he could have been spending more time with Shu, yet he could only find himself able to nod, still not awake enough, as he rubbed at his eyes.

Taking the wet cloth from Mika's forehead that he had placed when he arrived back from his room, Shu set it aside. Together, Mika was able to sit up as Shu handed him his medicine. Mika took it but looked down upon the liquid with disgust. "Arghh.. the last one tasted real gross. Do I have ta take this?"

"You are whining like a child. Yes, you must take it."

Mika glared down at the cup with the most hatred Shu had ever seen come from him. Finally, after what felt like a year of death staring at the cup, Mika gulped it down in a singular motion before his face scrunched up in revulsion.

"Is it really that bad?" Shu inquired as he took the now empty cup from Mika who was practically shoving it into his hands.

"Tastes like disgustin' dirt 'n metal mixed together," Mika grimaced at the thought. Shu handed the ravenette water in amusement, watching as the younger gulped it down.

With the glass and taste now gone, Mika's attention fell on something else. "Ya draw, Oshi-san?"

Shu's gaze followed Mika's, onto his book. In a panic, the elder pushed the sketchbook even further away than it already was. "I simply sketch out designs for future projects of mine."

"Eh?" Mika's expression lit up. It was quite a contradiction from his grimace only a second ago. "Can I see?"

"Non!" The ravenette looked at him in confusion. Shu coughed, embarrassed. "No, I mean- prying eyes upon a piece I have yet finished is improper. You must wait until it is done."

"Awrh, c'mon! Just a quick peak."

"Absolutely not."

"Ngahhh," Mika whined, but ultimately gave up on his pleads; Shu was stubborn, he knew that much. "Who's it fer? Yerself?"

Shu's mouth opened as if he was going to say something, but he closed it instead. He thought of lying, but the way his demeanor tensed at the question would give away any lie. "It is for you."

There was an unspoken light in Mika's eyes at Shu's answer. "Really, Oshi-san?" The corners of his lips curved upwards, revealing that all too familiar goofy smile of his. It shined so brightly; seeing it felt like sitting beneath the sun's warmth. "'M so excited ta see it! Ngah, ya donno how much ta last one was so important ta me. Everythin' ya make is just so stunnin' that ya can't even keep yer eyes away from it, yanno?"

Shu hummed as if he were in deep thought, yet all of Mika's comments went straight to his ego. "It is only fitting that all my creations bring out the best in beautiful matters that they outshine the tasteless incomplexity of modern-day clothing. It is true art—I would expect no less of you to be exhilarated about receiving a piece of it."

Mika giggled at Shu's remark about his work. "That just makes me wanna see it even more. Can I at least know the colors?"

"You will know when it is finished," Shu smirked. "Your second lesson of proper etiquette is to understand the importance of patience."

"Ngahh..? Really?" Although demeaning, Mika he couldn't help but laugh. "Are ya seriously gonna keep up with that?"

"And why would I not? It is only fitting to learn while you are here. It is an essential principle in life everyone must learn, although many seem to be deprived of such a skill." The image of Rei was the first that came to mind. "I will show you my other creations tomorrow. You will be here for quite some time; it is something we can do to fill in the time that we have as we wait for you to heal."

Mika was grinning ear to ear: Shu was surprised that he did not already have wrinkles from smiling as much as he did. "Mhm, that sounds real fun! Can't wait ta see yer other pieces. I really can't wait fer the one yer makin' me!" Mika gazed at Shu with admiration, still looking up at him with his smile.

"I am glad." A knock on the door was heard. "Hmph. One moment, Kagehira."

Shu walked to the door with a scowl. It must be Rei coming to annoy him once more. That man really had overwelcomed his stay.

The door slid open. Standing before him was a deep red.

"Kiryu..?"

"Itsuki. I need to speak with you. Alone."

Chapter Text

"Kiryu..?"

"Itsuki. I need to speak with you. Alone."

A single glance was spared in Mika's way; Shu saw how his eyes reflected the worry overcome by those few words, and so he closed the door, concealing him from the truth about to be told.

With the way Kuro stared with such adversity—Shu knew what was to come. "The child?" Even so, he could not bear the thought of telling Kagehira that the child was, indeed, not okay like they had hoped.

"She's fine."

"...What?"

Kuro turned to the side. He coughed a sickly cough with an appearance that looked so unlike himself. Kuro, a man with a demeanor that soothed those in times of adversity, no longer withheld that show of gentle strength.

Dirt and sweat covered his body. His countenance seemed as if it were in a permanent grimace, a shade too pale for someone who stood under the sun's gleam for so long. It was worrisome; still, the samurai said nothing as his clutched hand stretched out toward the young lord. Opening it revealed a glow of purple that matched the cast of his eyes.

It was Mika's bracelet.

Wordlessly, Shu's fingers danced over the beads that formed a perfect loop. Only one bore a crack from the fall, yet the bracelet withheld its shine, for its beauty did not waver from the damage. It only made it that much more meaningful.

Seeing Shu move not, Kuro sighed. He forced the bracelet into his hand, closing his fingers around the piece. "She's fine. The child ain't hurt. She was scared, was all. She hid under the tarp of an old buildin' far off—that's why it took so long to find her." Those words were like a light in the dark, only Shu felt no light.

Something was wrong. To come back with such joyous news but wear such an expression of distress was unseemly. Shu arched a brow, watching as the man who spoke with him in a blunt manner since they were children seemed to question even himself.

"Then why-?"

"Your father, Itsuki," he confessed. "He's comin' back."

A placid wind pushed through the window, taking away any life that resided over Shu's face. That word, a word so easy to say, always had its way of leaving its remnant with him.

Not now. He can't be coming back now.

"Word got back this afternoon. His business trip did not go well, from what the letter mentioned." Moving off to the side once more, Kuro coughed again, harsher than the last. "'Sounds like he's comin' back in a fit of rage. Itsuki—I have the others on high alert, but I gotta go home. I was in the rain fer too long and I haven't seen my sister since the storm."

The news of Kuro's rest held no meaning to Shu, nor did the mention of extra protection. He could only think of one thing.

"How long until he arrives?"

Kuro thought upon Shu's question for a moment. "Sounds like he's about to leave, if not he already has. Depending on that, and the journey, it'll most likely take 'em a month or two at most."

"Kiryu." If it was not for the love Mika had for the bracelet, Shu would have long since broken the rest of it in the palm of his hand. "I need this of you. Tell one of the guards that construction on a reformed orphanage must take place immediately. I care not if they all leave their posts to help out—I need it finished before his return."

The samurai said nothing; he could only watch in silence as the graceful form before him turned from their shared gaze to the door. Without so much a peak in his direction, Shu mumbled a quiet thank you, along with words that bestowed, "Rest well, Kiryu," before the door slid open and his figure disappeared.

Shu saw not the way Kuro frowned in a moment of apprehension, for he was too busy with the thought of Mika and his father. If only he had seen it, for Kuro knew something he did not.

"Oshi-san?" The first thing Shu saw when he entered the room was Mika, widened-eyed, who wore that look of worry even now. His brows furrowed, lips pursed, awaiting the news of whatever Kuro had told him.

Shu moved to sit beside Mika with the beaded bracelet still in hand; he looked into his eyes but no words left his lips.

Shu knew he could not tell Mika of his father's departure. It mattered not to him, anyway. He would ensure the renewal of the orphanage—the building would be complete before his father would ever arrive and say anything against it or its quality. Mika would be healed by then, and continuing to see him would go back to how it once was; besides, he only needed to confess, and perhaps seeing him after that would not matter. Maybe that would end this fantasy of his, this moment of salvation from the life Shu knew he would have to return to once his father returned to his.

Mika continued to wait, breathlessly wait in unease. Right, he needed to focus on the matter at hand.

Shu, like Kuro had done an instance ago, stretched out his hand, unveiling the purple scintillation of Mika's bracelet. The ravenette stared down at it, not expecting to be reunited with his piece of jewelry ever again.

"The child is safe, Kagehira," Shu said, trying to hide his discomposure. "She is safe with no suffrage from the wreckage. Your bracelet, however, seems to have a bead cracked from the fall. I can purchase you a new one if you would so like." Seeing how Mika was too far off in a daze just as he was, Shu took his wrist into his hand, sliding the bracelet back to where it belonged.

Mika's view was filled with amethyst eyes, then beads that matched.

With the bracelet now resting upon his wrist, he turned it to see the so proclaimed crack; though, instead of looking at it in disappointment, a large smile appeared on his face. "Nah. This one is perfect," Mika replied, and yet there was no need for him to say anything at all. Shu already knew what he felt from his smile alone.

"I am glad."

Shu could not comprehend anything else after that but the sudden feeling of a pair of arms wrap around him. "K-Kagehira!" Even as Mika could not leave his spot, unable to contain his excitement, the ravenette hugged Shu in a sort of half hug; Shu had to move closer so Mika would not hurt himself in his forced position.

"I donno what I woulda done if the child wasn't alright. Ngah—'m so overjoyed!" Mika rested his head against Shu's chest whilst bearing his large smile. Shu remained under his embrace, unmoving; he could never phantom the right contact to take under such an unannounced touch from Mika. "Really Oshi-san- thank ya! The child might not have been found if it weren't fer yer people searchin', and ya even are gonna have 'em build a new orphanage." Mika moved away slightly. He looked up, into Shu's eyes as he continued speaking in elation. "'M so glad the bracelet was found too. Means a lot to me, yanno... Any gift from ya is real special ta me."

Shu couldn't take Mika's blinding smile anymore. He faced away, seeking refuge like a vagabond would seek shade from the sun that burned too brightly. "That is enough excitement for today. It is time for you to go to sleep for the night—we simply cannot forget what shape you are in. You need rest." Nevertheless, Shu was not safe from the sun's light: his face was flushed a vibrant hue.

"Will ya sleep with me again?"

"What!?"

Mika still had not pulled away, nor had his large smile fallen. "Like last night. Nnah, yanno"—he tried to come up with some excuse—"'s kinda scary in a big room by myself, and what if I need somethin' in the middle of the night, er what if ma leg starts hurtin' again?"

"You-" Shu shook his head, giving up on any reasoning he had left. "Fine. I suppose that is sensible enough, though you cannot talk my head off until you fall asleep without finishing your own words."

"Alright, I promise." Mika giggled, quick to get under the covers. Shu snickered, unsure if he actually believed Mika's words while he said them with that cheeky grin of his.

Though Shu had not finished getting ready for the night like he would have liked, he knew Mika would not sleep until he returned.

Without another thought, Shu slid under the cover of the futon beside the other. This was not like last night when the moon was locked behind the clouds that brought the tree's doom, nor were either of them freezing beneath the continual downpour of rain. There was no worry or fear.

It took Shu only a second to get comfortable; he always slept on his back—posture straight, perfectly placed, almost like a body in an open coffin.

He closed his eyes. Until last night, Shu had no need or excuse to wrap his arm around Mika or rest his head above his. This was back to how it was; though, Mika never really thought like Shu did.

"What are you doing?" Shu questioned, opening his eyes upon the pressure of Mika resting his head against his chest like a pillow whilst his arm dangled over his side.

"Sleepin'."

"That is not what I meant!"

"Hehe. G'night, Oshi-san." Ignoring Shu's inquiry, Mika closed his eyes. He knew to appreciate every moment he had like this, for his unspoken fear of never being with Shu in this type of way once he was fully healed was prominent within.

In the pit of his heart, Mika thought that Shu could never love someone like him—love him in the way he knew he loved his Oshi-san. Shu was the son of the lord: beautiful, elegant, and ethereal—everything opposite of himself. Using his injury as a beckon into a life he wished so dearly for was worth it in the moment, even if he knew it would pain him afterward.

How foolish, for both felt the same yet neither knew of the other's love.

"Hmph!" Shu scoffed. "Do not think that it will be like this every night."

With the illuminate light shining through the curtains, the moon finally got to see what had happened to the oak tree's child. Safe under Shu's care, Mika fell asleep before he could get to see the smile that formed not only over the moon's countenance—but Shu's as well.

"Goodnight, Kagehira."

Before Shu, too, was taken under the abyss of sleep, a hand of his moved to rest over Mika's arm. Together, both the young lord and ravenette fell asleep as the moon gingerly watched with a smile.

Spring days had patiently gone by: it was hazakura season. Trees fully bloomed signaled the entrance toward the approaching summer days, and so everyone prepared for the heat that season would bring about.

As the days slowly transformed, so did the rebuilding of the orphanage. Kuro had done what Shu had asked, and though the samurai was weary of leaving the palace with so few guards, he understood Shu's impatience. Now back with the others, Kuro's worry about what the business meeting brought about continued to linger in the back of his mind—spoken to none.

The recovery of Mika's leg remained steady, though slow. Shu stayed by his side; even with the constant reminder from Mika that he did not need to fuss over him so much, the younger enjoyed each and every moment they spent together. If he could, he might have just stayed like this, continuing this bliss of a life he would have to leave once he was fully healed. There were even times when silence emerged between the two that Mika's feelings—that he loved Shu—almost slipped out, but the fear of their shared time by each other's side ending quicker than the inevitable stopped him from doing so.

As the hazakura days grew longer and warmer, the injury of Mika's leg grew further along its journey of being able to fulfill its purpose. Now as it stood, the day of Shu's fateful words that one rainy night was soon to prevail.

"Are you certain that you want to do this? Truly, Kagehira—there is no need for you to push yourself-"

"Nggh, c'mon, Oshi-san. 'S not like 'm gonna be walkin' on ma leg. I'll be usin' the crutches."

Standing before Mika were a pair of wooden crutches held in Shu's grip. Their exterior was made of pinewood, creating an almost aureate hue. Not only did they shine ever so slightly, but carved into the wood were small embroideries, Shu's specific touch that signified the crutches making was just for Kagehira.

"Perhaps this was a foolish idea—yes indeed. We must not rush the natural healing process that our mortal bodies go through in such a time of injury." Though Mika had already healed so much, the thought of something happening to him only caused Shu to doubt having the crutches made in the first place. "I shouldn't have had these made."

"But Oshi-san- this is part of the process. Really, I promise ta be careful. 'M sick of bein' stuck in here without movin' myself 'n I feel all stiff cause of it." A pout was formed, but in a beat, it turned into a grin. "'Sides, yer'll be there to catch ma fall, won't ya?"

"Do not say that as if you are predicting your body to fall whilst using these!" Shu's expression paled as his grip tightened, turning his knuckles a matching white complexion. "Act recklessly with these and I shall take them back, and do not think that you are able to run from your sewing lessons now that you have these. It is impossible to run with the use of them—and do not even attempt running at any point!"

Mika nodded as if he were listening, but he mostly tuned out the long lecture Shu went on. "Ya, ya. Promise ta be careful. Now c'mon, 'm ready! I wanna go outside to the palace garden."

"Outside? With crutches? Kagehira, the ground is not as stable as-"

"Oshi-san. 'M ready. Ya ain't need ta fuss over me so much."

Shu frowned in apprehension, yet he ultimately gave up; having the crutches made and not putting them to use would be a waste. The embroidery he went to the lengths of having detailed should be shown off, anyway.

Crutches leaned against the wall, Kagehira was moved to sit on a small chest, giving him height so it would be easier for him to stand—something a futon or zaisu would be unable to do.

The crutches were then taken back into Shu's hands; the young lord hesitated for a moment, but eventually, the wooden tools went from his to Mika's, who quickly took them before Shu could change his mind.

"Do you know how to use them?"

"Mhm!"

"Make sure they are grounded before you stand."

"'Kay."

"And never place any pressure on your injured leg."

"Alright."

"You must let me know if you suddenly feel tired or cannot walk anymore-"

"'M gonna stand now."

Shu inhaled a sharp breath. Noticing his unease, Mika looked at him, offering a soft smile of reassurance before he placed the crutches under his arms. Using the strength from his uninjured leg, Mika stood.

The ravenette was a bit wobbly at first, but he was quick to stand firmly in place. He looked back at Shu with a beaming smile. "Look Oshi-san! 'M standin'!" Shu did not smile back: his expression was scrunched up in concern. 

"Careful, Kagehira."

"Ehh, I already promised that I'd be careful." Mika giggled a little. "'M gonna try walkin' now."

"You should not attempt that so early on-!"

With the help of the crutches, Mika took a step forward, then two, and then three. He was walking again.

"Hehe, look! I got the hang of it real fast, didn't I?" Mika giggled in pride as he walked around the room. Shu had to fight back every nerve within himself to not hold onto Mika as he took each step. "Let's go outside now. I wanna go see the garden again!"

"Are you sure about this, Kagehira?" Shu watched Mika walk to the door; though it was worrisome, it was nice to see him walk on his own again. "You just started using those."

Mika glanced over his shoulder. "Mhm. Ya gotta trust me a lil'." He motioned towards the door. "The door. Need it open."

Shu contemplated for a moment, yet the excited look that overcame Mika's expression was too endearing to not let him. "Fine. Just do not walk far from me, if case you fall." Mika nodded his head, turning back towards the door in excitement. Shu couldn't help but smile in amusement. "I am glad to see you get the hang of them so quickly; still, let us not have that ego get through that head of yours, Kagehira."

The day was glowed in bright sunlight, illuminating everything under its rays in freshly colored pigments. The zen garden remained how it always was with its potent shades of green perfectly trimmed with not a stem remaining uncut, but perhaps the bushes and plants appeared just a bit greener for the warmer weather was just right.

Kagehira walked along the sand path aligned with blackened stones with Shu only a step or two behind. The ravenette glimpsed at every tree and every speck of sand that filled the garden like he had never seen it before, all with that breathtaking smile of his.

Unlike he who looked at the garden, Shu could not keep his eyes away from Mika.

"I missed this a lot," Mika remarked as he continued along the path. Shu only hummed in response, having no words to say as he silently admired how the sun reflected against Mika's sunlit eyes, making the lapis and amber just the bit more stained in hue from holding in the light.

The sound of rustling sand and leaves filled in the peaceful lack of noise as a slight breeze passed through. It brushed against Mika's already out-of-place hairs, making them even more disarranged.

Noticing this, Shu stopped walking. "Kagehira."

"Hm?" Mika, too, stopped walking. "What is it, Oshi-san?"

Shu's gaze lingered without a word; his fingers reached out, brushing away the stubborn strands the wind had messed up. Mika's eyes slightly widened at the sudden touch, causing their shine to only become more vivid; it truly was like looking into the depths of the ocean and pools of gold.

"Your hair always manages to find some way to become disheveled, even after I have styled it," Shu teased while he rearranged Mika's hair back to how he liked it. "It is in dire need of a trim."

"Hehe, it probably does need one, but like I said, I think Imma wait a lil' 'fore then." Mika let Shu fix his hair like he always did. "I dunno how yers manages to stay so perfect all day."

"Perhaps it is because I know how to properly style mine, or perhaps it is genetics."

"Eh? Are ya sayin' ma hairs bad?"

Shu lightly chuckled. "No, despite how you previously treated your hair, it is, in truth, quite healthy. It's soft to the touch and thick." Mika smiled at that, but his smile was quickly replaced with a sulk. "I am saying that you have no knowledge on how to properly style it, however."

"Nggh, I s'pose yer right. Ya better teach me how ta 'fore 'm all healed." Mika's words were said, but nothing came after that, nor did his smile return.

"Kagehira?"

"Will I get ta come visit once I go back?"

Shu arched a brow in puzzlement, contemplating why Mika would ask such a question. "Why would you not? You have come and visited before this undesirable situation, haven't you?" His hand pulled away after he replied, returning to his side.

"Ngh, I dunno... I know this sounds real dumb, but I kinda don't wanna go back to how things were before." Perhaps it was the indication of what his words meant to him, but Mika could no longer keep his gaze on Shu. He glanced away, view focused onto the Shishi Odoshi whose click echoed throughout the garden once its fill of water became too heavy for it to bear. "I really miss everyone, I do, but bein' here with ya—seein' ya without havin' ta count down the days till we can meet again, er bein' too busy to visit... I really like bein' here, Oshi-san. I don't wanna go back."

"Kagehira." Mika looked back from the call of his name. Shu stood before him, bearing a serious expression; though, the flush of his cheeks lessened the directness of it, if only a little. "There is something that I must tell you."

Mika's head tilted to the side, in both curiosity and slight anxiety. "Eh? What is it?"

"I-" This was not how Shu had planned it: he had planned out everything he wanted to do before he confessed, yet his hand stretched out once more, brushing a strand of hair behind Kagehira's ear in a delicate touch. Mika remained still, not knowing what was to come.

"Tomorrow night." Shu took his hand back. "I shall tell you tomorrow night."

"Eh? Are ya sure?" Mika frowned at his words, unable to help the nervousness that resided within him. With the way Shu looked at him and the way his statement was met with no reply, his worry of saying something wrong came to fruition. "'S it somethin' 'bout what I said?"

Shu didn't know how to reply: it was three simple words. Even if that, he knew that he should have said something in response to Mika's confession of not wanting to go back, yet Shu shook his head like Mika's words had nothing to do with it, only they had everything to do with it.

"It is something that must wait, Kagehira."

"If ya say so." Mika slowly nodded his head in confusion, gaze lingering in skepticism, all as if his words were a mistake of some kind, yet a metallic shine in the corner of his eye momentarily replaced his doubt. He turned to see the vibrant red which stained the taintless air.

"Hey look, Oshi-san! 'S a dragonfly! Hehe, ain't it real pretty?" Attempting to not startle the bug, Mika slowly crept up to it with the help of his crutches. It was not like he could walk fast with them, anyway.

Mika watched upon the dragonfly with child-like enthrallment, noticing not how Shu did not move. Instead, he stayed behind, watching Mika in awe. Seeing him now walk and stand: it was a reminder of what was to come.

When Mika was well once again, then he would express to him how he loved him.

The dragonfly was a symbol of what Shu needed now: courage.

Tomorrow he would confess.

The gentle breeze rushing against the window panel awoke Mika the following morning. He grumbled a little, consciousness still hindered by the lull of sleep; ignoring nature's signs that it was morning, he closed his eyes, but the whisper of wind continued on.

Mika grumbled again, annoyed by the pestering noise; still, the emptiness of the room soon startled the ravenette once he realized the wind was all he could hear. There was no query from Shu asking if he was awake and neither was there a faint pressure of the other's hand on his shoulder in an attempt to stir him up.

Eyes still closed, Mika reached out for Shu, only to realize that Shu's spot was completely empty.

Mika's eyes opened wide. "Oshi-san?" Though Shu was always the first to wake up, he would still find a way to be by Mika's side before he woke up as well. There he would sit, already dressed for the day with a book in hand or a sewing project continued. Shu would then ask Mika if he were awake once the shuffling of the futon could be heard; Mika would ignore his question, closing his eyes before Shu would snicker and say that it was time to get up. Never had he awoken with Shu completely gone.

A worried expression graced Mika's features as he sat up in full consciousness. "Oshi-san?" he called out once more, only his reply was met with nothing but the aggregating wind's call.

In a silent panic, Mika searched for any indication of why Shu was not there. Like every morning, Shu's side had nothing out of place—not one thing was gone nor was one thing left behind.

Mika inhaled a shaky breath, feeling a little foolish for being so distressed over Shu not being with him. Perhaps he slept in later than usual, seeing how bright the sun was today, or perhaps Mika was the one who woke up early and Shu was just getting ready. Whatever it was, Mika would have to wait until he came back.

Sighing, Mika turned his gaze towards the door in his wait for Shu, only to pause when his vision was met with something unexpected.

Placed on his other side was an adorned vase filled with an arrangement of flowers. They looked perfectly picked, like flowers on the first day of spring. Each one was stunning; though, there was one that caught Mika's eye in particular.

Placed in the center was a small, blue morning glory.

They were all so beautiful. The petal's vibrant colors complimented the shine of the painted vase while the morning glory, knowingly out of place amongst the others with stems long and precise, stood out with its dark azure.

As carefully as he could, Mika took the vase into his hands, smiling upon them as the feeling of butterflies swirled through his stomach.

The morning glory—it looked just like the one from the garden when he and Shu first met; these were from him, they had to be. The thought itself made Mika even more flustered as he held the vase close to him, worried that he'd break it somehow.

The gift was unannounced, not like Mika minded of course, but he was still going to ask Shu what these were for once he came back, wherever he was.

At least, Mika thought he was.

The movement of the door sliding open joined the melody of the wind. It was clear that it was Shu who entered for his steps made not even the slightest rumble against the bamboo flooring; Mika had come to know them quite well—steps that walked with purpose yet were always refined.

"Do you like them, Kagehira?" Shu questioned, voice adding to the continuing song. His words were said so softly, completely contradictory to his typical stern voice, yet Mika was too distracted by the flowers to notice the minute change.

"I love 'em Oshi-san! Didn't expect ta-" Vision dragged from the flowers Mika treasured so dearly to focus on Shu, any words he had left stopped in his throat.

Standing before him was Shu whose face was flushed like that of a pink lotus. He peered at Mika with a surprisingly shy expression, inspecting the flowers lovingly held in his hands, ensuring that they looked just as carefully placed as he had left them. None of this would have been enough to make Mika stop, though.

There the young lord stood, all dressed up. He wore a kimono unlike one Mika had ever seen—one that looked as if it were only ever worn for special traditions. It was stunning. Along its many layers of carefully crafted folds were lines of golden thread interwoven into the seams. The kimono's fabrics were embroidered with designs that shined when the sunlight hit them ever so softly. Together they all intertwined to create a fit castcated so perfectly for him; Mika knew of Shu's talents, but the way the obi aligned his figure so—it was breathtaking. The colors brought out the amethysts of his eyes, and the pin which displayed itself over the haori made him look like a living tale told from stories. He was beautiful, even more so than the flowers.

"O-Oshi-san!?"

Mika thought of Shu as the most beautiful person he had ever laid eyes on, but it was clear that he looked especially beautiful today. He had an allure that could be compared to the morning glory—one that stood out from the rest.

"Is something of issue? You are disturbing me with that look of yours," Shu remarked, subconsciously attempting to hide his embarrassment beneath a scowl.

"N-Nah, that ain't it, 's just-" Mika kept his gaze on Shu, unable to look away. "Ya look so stunnin'. 'S like lookin' at a paintin'—nggh, Oshi-san.. Ya look real pretty today."

Shu did not look at Mika. His face was too pathetic. "O-Of course I am! I have strived for beauty since I was a child. It is unsurprising that you would think of such." He knew fully what Mika meant. From his hair, skin, and clothing—he prepared diligently for this special day, even spending nights awake sewing his and Mika's kimono. "And quit staring so intensely. I can feel your eyes burning through my skull."

"'M sorry, but it's hard ta not stare when ya look like that. I can't help it."

Shu opened his mouth as if he was going to say something, but he quickly shut it, turning instead to face Kagehira.

The ravenette looked back at him in a daze, his face flushed too. Shu coughed into his hand, trying to ignore the anxious beating of his heart. "Breakfast shall be brought to us in a moment. It is rather simple, for I have more food in preparation for later," he stated as moved to Mika's side. Carefully sitting down as to not wrinkle his kimono, Shu continued. "I have much planned for today—if you are feeling up to it."

Mika grinned largely yet his flustered expression still remained. "'Course I am! Gotta ask, though—'s there a special occasion? Ain't like 'm complainin', 'course! 'M real excited 'bout whatever ya have planned. Ya always come up with the best stuff."

Shu paused in thought. There was a special occasion, but he could not say that knowing how Mika would relentlessly pester him until he would give in. Thankfully, the door slid open as a maid with breakfast walked in. There was his distraction away from the topic.

"I will tell you of it later. For now, let us eat. I have a gift for you once you are finished."

"Really?!" And it worked like a charm. "Ya already gave me the flowers, though!" Mika glanced at the blossoms one last time before setting them aside. "Ya really are spoilin' me, huh?"

Shu snickered. "For today, I suppose that I am."

For once, breakfast was prepared for the two of them; though, Shu did not eat much. He inattentively sipped at his tea while he watched Mika eat the sweets in delight; he even had to scold him to not eat so quickly, that the things he had planned would not run off if he did not eat fast enough. Mika giggled at that, causing Shu to scold him even more for laughing while eating.

"Really, Kagehira! Though time passes you by, you never seem to improve when it comes to manners such as these. Truly, I have never met someone with the likes of you." The teacup was placed on its plate. "Perhaps I should have given you your gift before breakfast, though I assumed you would be too excited about it that you would not eat!" Shu exclaimed while he rubbed his temples in exasperation. "I also did not want to have it ruined—knowing you—though it seems like my thought process was incoherent. You are going to choke before you will ever get to see it."

Mika brushed away the crumbs before he acknowledged Shu with an amused grin. "Hehe, I ain't that bad, am I?" His tea cup was picked up and held in his hands; even as it steamed, Mika gulped it down in one swing. Shu looked at him in astonishment—and disappointment. "'M done now, anyway. See- I didn't choke 'fer I got the other gift."

"I suppose that you did not. It is almost unbelievable."

"Nggh..."

Shu stood up from the zaisu as he made his way to the small closet. Opening the door, he pulled out a simple black box, just like the one Mika's blue kimono had come from.

"'S it the kimono ya were makin' fer me!?"

"It is," Shu replied. With the box in hand, the young lord walked back to where Mika sat on the futon. "I want you to wear it for today."

Mika didn't ask any other questions: he was too excited to see it.

Shu sat back down. Box still gripped in his hands, he hesitated for a moment before he gave it to Mika who took it without a second spared.

Smile glistening, Mika stripped the lid from the box. Inside sat a neatly folded kimono—just like last time. Mika had to withhold his excitement as he carefully pulled out the garment, unfolding it to reveal the design. His eyes widened at the sight, causing the kimono to reflect against the lapis lazuli and amber.

"They.. match?"

Shu was perplexed by the way Mika had gone so silent. Expecting a shout of praise like he had received from everything else he had shown him, witnessing Mika sit there, still with eyes widened ever so: Shu did not know what to think of it.

Carefully held in Mika's hands was the kimono Shu made for him. It matched the one he wore, only with slight differences so the two would differentiate from one another; each had their own special touches, suiting their personalities.

"Do you not like it?"

Mika did not meet Shu's eyes; instead, he pulled the kimono to his chest as his head tilted downwards, visage covered by the fabrics.

"I love it." His words were barely audible beneath the kimono's cloth. "I love it so much, Oshi-san." Though Shu could not see it, a large smile graced Mika's countenance as he held the kimono in his hands like it was his most precious possession. Shu could hear the way he sniffled, however.

"Are you crying!?"

"I ain't!" He was.

"Do not get your tears on the kimono as if it were a tissue, Kagehira!" Shu yelled, shaking his head. "Let me help you put it on. Time will not wait for you forever."

Reflection shown before emitted the delicately sown details the kimono wore so beautifully. Crutches in hand, Mika stood in front of the mirror to see the kimono on himself.

"It fits you just right." The reflection of Shu standing behind Mika could be seen on the mirror's surface as well. His eyes focused over the piece with a critical gaze, ensuring no fault or blemish had escaped his view. "You like it, correct?"

"Really, Oshi-san. I dunno how ya manage ta create somethin' so stunnin'." Mika's gaze moved not from the kimono's mirrored image, unable to phantom its beauty. "I can't stop lookin' at myself—I feel all pretty. Ngah- I love it." Finally, Mika turned his gaze from the mirror to Shu. He looked into the other's eyes with his own whilst he wore such a grateful smile; ah, how his smile could truly replace the sun with how bright it was. Making the kimono was worth the tireless nights Shu spent awake working on the two of them. Seeing Mika so happy—not to mention how truly gorgeous he was with the kimono on—was worth it.

"Do I?"

Shu was taken out of his thoughts. "Do you what?"

"Look pretty."

"You!?" Mika awaited expectedly for an answer to his peculiar question, but like a fish out of water, Shu forgot how to speak. His eyes simply widened in surprise, unable to keep their focus as they looked at the mirror instead.

Mika noticed, quick to apologize. "Ngahh- 'm sorry. That was kinda an odd question to ask, wasn't it?"

"You look beautiful, Kagehira," Shu let out. "You always have."

"Ngh- really!?"

"Must I repeat myself!?" Countenance stained rose, Shu left Mika's side in embarrassment. "Now stay put. I have one last thing for you before we depart."

"Ehh? Ya do?" Like Shu knew he would, Mika stayed right where he was. "Ya really didn't halfa do all this fer me, yanno."

"I know that, yet I wanted to," he retorted before leaving the ravenette behind.

Shu was quick to return, only he had come back with nothing in hand. Mika watched in silent confusion, unsure as to why stood Shu before him with such seriousness.

"These shall suit you well. I picked them out myself." Shu lifted his hand, revealing that he did have something: a small wooden box.

Mika's eyes followed the other's every movement, watching as he opened the small container. Inside sat a pair of earrings similar to the ones he had lost in the wreckage, only these shined of lapis and amber.

"Oshi-san...?"

"Now hold still."

Shu's fingers brushed against Mika's ears as he carefully slid the earrings in. Their shine complimented the eyes of their beholder, whose once diluted colors now shined so prevalently as they looked up at the one standing before them.

Stepping back, Shu looked over his work.

Mika really was beautiful.

"I was correct. They do suit you."

Mika beamed. If his hands were free, his fingers would've brushed over the metal that now dangled over his ear in delight. Instead, all he could do was smile graciously at Shu.

"I dunno what ta say. Really, 'm so happy. Thank ya."

Really, if only his hands were free. Mika would have hugged Shu in gratitude.

Shu softly smiled. "I am glad." He paused, noticing the glint in Mika's eye. "Do not cry on me again." 

"I-I ain't!"

Shu shook his head once more. Hand reaching out, he wiped away Mika’s tear. "Now, let us go then. I plan on going into the village today."

So, the village they went.

Mika gaped through the window of the norimono, watching the buildings and people slowly pass them by. It felt as if it had been so long since he last saw anything outside the palace—even if nothing had changed at all.

The village still bore its busy calmness even after the storm had passed through, and it seemed like all recovered without a missed step.

It was nice to see everything again: the loud laughter of men, the chatter of the elders, and the piercing giggles of children who ran through the twists and turns of the crowds. Being surrounded by familiar faces who didn't care about their every move but instead lived their lives carefree with genuine smiles: these were all things Mika missed. His days were hard, he knew, but the hustling of work and family these people worked so hard for—it was life, a life he had come to know.

Now it was as if he was caught between the two worlds. Instead of smiles and greetings, the villagers peered at the norimono in curiosity. Mika almost felt like a stranger at the way their eyes widened when they caught sight of beady eyes staring back at them.

"I ain't ever rode in ona these before—feels kinda odd," Mika mumbled as he pulled from the window.

"Does it?" Unlike Mika, Shu was unfazed. Posture straight and leg crossed over, the young lord spared a momentary glance or two at the view before them, but he kept finding his gaze trail off to Mika instead. "You couldn't possibly walk the distance in those; besides, this gives us more time to do as we please. I plan on taking a momentary stop at the fabric shop first, for there are some supplies that I am in dire need of, though you may get anything that catches your eye for future projects if you so wish."

"Ehh, really?" Mika's stargazed look turned back to his typical smile at the proposition. "Sounds real fun! I've helped 'em with their load once er twice—gettin' ta look at all the fabrics and threads was always nice. It's real pretty in there, yanno." He paused. "Where we goin' after that?"

Shu hummed. "The next stop is a surprise."

"Ngh- fer real?"

"Tch, of course. I would not lie for amusement." The momentum of the norimono steadied down until it fully stopped; Shu looked out the window, seeing the fabric store's entrance right before them. "You will like it, Kagehira. I know that much."

"Ngh, now 'm all excited."

"We can make this visit quick, knowing your excitement."

The 'visit' was not quick.

"What do you think of this one, Kagehira?" Shu picked up silk in opaque maroon. Holding it before him, Shu inspected the piece; every fabric that sparked interest in him was held over the other, seeing if the hue would look good on him, though Shu ended up doing this with every high-quality fabric he saw.

"That one's real pretty. Ya always have an eye out fer pretty things."

Shu set the maroon aside and picked up dark green instead. Once again, the fabric was held up to Mika, color matching his hair quite well. "And this one?"

"Mhm! Like that one too."

Frustrated, Shu arched a brow as he spoke, "You have said that for every fabric I have shown you. Do you actually like this one, or are you just saying you like it to flatter me?"

"Nggh, well uh—I like the maroon one more."

Shu replaced the green in his hand with the maroon. "Hmph, I must agree. This one flatters your complexion more efficiently."

Shu bought what he wanted, and as the two waited for the fabrics to be cut and wrapped, Shu stared at Mika who had picked out nothing at all.

"There was nothing that sparked your interest, Kagehira? This store has fabrics ranging from all colors to patterns. There has to be something that would adherent to your tastes."

"Nggh!?" Watching the fabrics being neatly folded, Mika turned to Shu with an apologetic look. "'M sorry, Oshi-san! I kinda forgot to look fer myself..."

Shu stared at Mika in bewilderment. "You did seem as if you were off with the clouds. Whatever for?"

"Guess 'm just so excited 'bout all this that I couldn't concentrate on the fabrics." Flustered, Mika looked back at the fabrics now being wrapped. "I don't need anythin'. 'M real happy just bein' here with ya, by yer side, Oshi-san."

The pathetic warmth returned to Shu's cheeks. "I see..." He fell silent at Mika's words, just like any of his words in such admiration had done to him; Shu never knew what to say or how to act in response—it was still all so unfamiliar. Words like that had only ever come from Mika.

Neither said anything else. As soon as the fabrics were cut, folded, and wrapped, the two left for their next stop.

The ride from the fabric store remained rather silent. There was small talk here and there, but the only noise audible throughout the whole trip was Mika who bounced in his seat—anticipation filling him as he awaited for whatever else Shu had in store. Unlike him, Shu moved not; still like a statue with words under stone lips, his reddened complexion lingered, unable to recover from the other's words.

Passing through the far side of the village, the view brought a remembrance of the night the orphanage collapsed. It held a path not clear nor bore a light that could reach every corner. Each house they passed and each visage that looked made Mika's eyes grow wider and wider the more he saw, for all were so deeply engraved into his memory that it was almost startling seeing them now. From the small shops to the ever smaller houses to the entrance of the hill the orphanage once sat upon, all were things he knew quite well.

The norimono stopped. Mika turned to Shu.

"Oshi-san...?"

They were in front of the old orphanage.

Shu looked out the opening of the norimono before turning back to look at Mika. "Let us take a look at the process of its rebuilding, shall we?"

Mika beamed.

Wood thought to have been left to rot and take nature's course, humanity stepped in and gave it a new meaning instead. Standing before them was no longer any remains of the old orphanage, no. What had taken its place was a new structure starting to form in the shape of a building.

"I know that it is not close to being finished, but I thought you would find some form of delight in seeing how far it has come," Shu stated whilst eyeing the building above. People he knew walked in and out, around and about the structure on top of the hill; though the two stood at the entrance below, the large exterior was easy to see from here. "What do you think of it, Kagehira? It seems as if its construction is going rather well. The wood from the oak was used as part of the new building—I rather hope that does not distress you at all." Shu turned his head to gape Mika's expression; Mika looked back, shaking his head with a wide grin.

"Nah—'s perfect! I know that the kids will love it fer sure," he chuckled at the thought of them seeing it for the first time. "'N it's massive! I can see it so well from here—can't imagine it up close. Really, Oshi-san... I donno how to thank ya."

"You do not need to thank me. It is my duty, is it not?"

"Nggh, I suppose so, but still.. ngah, really wish I could hug ya right now." Mika's gaze was fixated on Shu as he said that, contemplating a decision unspoken before he moved a step closer with his crutches, placing his head on Shu's shoulder. "Thank ya. This all means so much ta me—I'll treasure it fer the rest of ma life. I donno what I did to deserve meetin' ya that one night, but if I hadda give up everythin' 'cause of it, I would."

The thought of scolding Mika for such drastic words came to mind, though Shu knew that he felt the same.

There was that feeling: the quickening of the heart, the butterflies through the chest. As Mika's head stayed on Shu's shoulder, the realization of the ravenette not wanting anything to do with him once he confessed was terrifying. Shu knew that he could not live a life without Mika, not anymore.

"You truly mean that?" The young lord's question came out in the form of a whisper, making Mika the only person who would ever hear it.

"Eh? 'Course I do."

Shu's hand came up, gently patting Mika's head. The younger moved not from the position, letting Shu's fingers run through his hair; the touch was gentle and kind, seemingly out of place for someone like Shu, though it was one Mika had come to know.

Suddenly, Mika could hear the shouting and giggles of children.

"We're not too late, are we?" A deep voice yelled with a clear tint of amusement mixed along with the roughness of his voice. With it, the tattering of small footsteps running against the soil joined, a sound all too familiar in Mika's days of youth; he pulled away, looking out to see the children of the orphanage running up to him. Behind them walked Kuro with his sister.

Mika had not a chance to question what was happening before all the children stood before him with smiles wide and voices loud in inquiries and screams.

Shu, who already knew of the children's arrival for he planned it, was seemingly unfazed until the pests started to try to hug and jump on Mika. "Ah-! Whatever are you doing!? Careful with him—hands off! Kagehira!!! Do not try and hug them back!"

Everyone else remained laughing at the sight.

For the day had been long and filled with laughter, the sun's heavy eyes started to set over the horizon. Its colors, like watercolor paint, stained the sky in tangerine and pink rouge; the deeper the colors became, the deeper Shu's anxieties pigmented within himself.

The norimono settled before the palace. All Mika had talked about on the way back was how much fun he had and how nice it was to see the children again. He would tell a story about each one, making his love for them all so very clear, yet Shu could not focus on the stories Mika told nor the giddy smile he wore as he spoke: he could only focus on what was to come.

The door of the norimono was opened for the two. Mika got out with the help of a samurai, only to turn back around when he noticed Shu still sitting down.

"Ya comin', Oshi-san?"

Ah, right.

"Patience, Kagehira," Shu snapped as he got out, embarrassed for making a fool of himself. Mika could only chuckle in response as he began walking towards the palace's entrance; Shu sighed, quick to follow his steps.

"Thanks a lot fer today." With a large smile, Mika continued on, "I had alotta fun. It was real nice seein' 'em all again, 'n I really like spendin' ma time with ya—with whatever we do." The memories of the day filled his head; perhaps he would have kept talking about how much it all meant to him, but the presence of a hand on his shoulder stopped him from doing so.

"Kagehira." Mika turned to look at Shu. "That was not all I had for today. There is one last thing."

"Ngah!? Really!?" Figuring that the day was over for the sun's countenance was almost gone, Mika paused, though his expression was quick to turn from astonishment to excitement. "What is it?"

Removing his hand, Shu walked past Mika, towards the palace garden. "You shall see."

Led to the zen garden, its appearance sparkled eternally, for the heart of earth and light combined into one, allowing for its beauty to illuminate the eyes of its beholder.

Lanterns hung on strings, each painted in carefully broad strocks. Their light—along with the toro's—brought out a subdued shine, creating a dazzling effect upon the flowers lovingly placed across the viridescent life. Wind chimes sculpted in shapes of fish and glass orbs were stained in bright colors; they too hung in the air, adding to the melody of the night with their delicate ring.

Surrounded by the details of the garden, laid to rest in the center was the vase from before. It was placed over a bamboo mat which held an assortment of sweets just like the time Mika had first come to the palace. Despite it being amongst such radiance, the morning glory still managed to outshine everything else.

The garden had been transformed from neatly trimmed trees to a fairytale—once plain to what Shu thought of as life.

"What do you think of it, Kagehira?" Amethysts sparkled along with the streaks of shine as they glanced at the other. "Do you like it?"

Mika slowly nodded his head, entranced by the garden's lull. "Oshi-san... It's stunnin'. Feels like 'm inna whole 'nother world."

Shu motioned towards the mat in pride. "Come, let us eat."

The two ate. What was made was nothing fancy, but it was clear that each thing was made specifically for this moment.

There was monaka—the gift Mika had given Shu, Mika's introduction into his world. Then there were the croissants from Mika's first visit, Shu's introduction into his world. Lastly, there was dragée which Mademoiselle had made, a sweet she said was a tradition from her home, only Shu had no idea what they meant. Perhaps it was like a combination between the two finally becoming one.

"Would you like to take a walk?" Shu asked once the sweets were all gone, leaving the two with just empty plates and the lovely vase.

"Sure! I'd like ta see everythin' up close." Nodding, Mika grabbed his crutches by his side.

"Wait."

Mika paused. Shu's hand moved to grab the morning glory between his two fingers. Leaning in, he tucked the blue behind Mika's ear—the side with the lapis earring.

Speechless, Mika's hand lifted to touch the petals now there. Seeing him like this—it was a sight Shu had seen before.

"Yer missin' the Shibazakura."

"The what?" Shu pulled away, confused.

"The Shibazakura flower. The magenta one I gave ya." Mika smiled. "Ya ain't wearin' it."

"Ah." From blue to magenta: the flower Mika had given him before. "I suppose that I have."

"'S okay. Yer pretty without it."

How did Mika manage to say such bashful things while he wore that content smile as if his words didn't make Shu feel some type of way?

Frustrated yet flustered, Shu was quick to stand. "Let us go. We are wasting valuable time sitting here."

The two took their walk around the garden under the soft glow of lanterns. Their steps were light, not long, quick, nor hurried. They were slow, basking in each other's side, step by step.

The sun had fully set: the lights were now more warm in hue, and so was the moon's surrounded by the star's shine. With a soft smile on Mika's face and an anxious frown on Shu's, no words were exchanged, just the pleasantness of the silent atmosphere.

This was it. This was when Shu would tell Mika the truth; this was when things would forever change.

"Kagehira." Zori sandals against the softened sand stopped. Crutches soon paused in response.

"Yeah?" Mika turned to face Shu, still wearing that soft smile of his.

Shu said nothing.

"Oshi-san...?"

"Do you recall how I said that there was something of importance that I needed to tell you here—when we walked through this same garden yesterday?"

"Mhm. Kinda thought ya fergot." Mika's brows rose. "Ya gonna tell me now?"

Shu looked into the eyes of the other with a gaze Mika had never seen come from him before. "I wanted to tell you this in the flower garden, for that is where we met, but I wanted to ensure our privacy. Kagehira, I..." Shu's hand reached out once more; the gentle touch of fingers so precise cupped Mika's cheek, holding it as if his skin would break if it were ever touched in a harsh hold. "Remember how you said that if this were to ever fade, you would give up everything to meet me again? I need you to understand, Kagehira, that I would give up everything to spend the rest of my days with you."

Shu's thumb ran across Mika's cheek while he spoke. "From the moment I saw you, surrounded by the flowers and under the glow of the moon, I was pulled to you. Truly, I did not understand the feeling I bore whenever I witnessed your smile or the way you told me that being by my side was all that you needed, but now I understand, Kagehira, and I do not think you understand what your words do to me."

Shu took a pause, gaze not moving from Mika. The more he spoke, the more he subconsciously leaned into his touch, wanting nothing more than for this to never end, for Mika to never leave his side. "Every day since that day we met, I too have longed for when we can meet again, see one another again. Every moment I have spent with you, since the beginning, is dear to me. In this world, being by your side is all that I need." He inhaled a sharp breath. "Finding you under the rain, seeing you such as that was the most pain I have ever felt. I know now that I cannot live a life without you by my side. Going back to how things once were—I do not want you to leave. Kagehira, I—"

Crutches fell to the floor. The pressure of weight overcame Shu for Mika leaned onto him, wrapping his arms around him; Shu's words were sealed beneath Mika's lips.

The kiss lasted but a moment. Mika pulled away, realizing what he had just done. "Oshi-san—'m so sorry I just-" Tears flooded his eyes. "I love ya so much. I've been wantin' ta kiss ya fer so long 'n hearin' ya say that, I couldn't help myself I-"

Shu pressed his lips over Mika's, stopping any other words he had left to say. The ravenette's eyes widened, yet followed suit as they closed in resemblance to Shu's.

The two kissed under the light of the moon. Shu's arms came to wrap around Mika's waist in a tight hold, stabilizing him without the use of his crutches. Mika held onto him too—holding on as if he were to let go he'd lose this all—holding on like he wasn't getting enough of Shu's touch. And he kept smiling into the kiss, never wanting to let go.

Reluntely, the two pulled slightly away, breathlessly. Mika had to fight back the urge to lean in again, feel the softness of Shu's untouched lips again, but the sight of Shu staring at him with such a flustered look—he could not miss it. Mika was sure he looked the same, though he could not stop smiling.

"Kagehira..." Shu paused in his words. He could feel how warm his skin felt, embarrassed that he looked as such, but he kept his gaze on Mika nonetheless.

Looking into the lapis and amber, he confessed, "I love you."

"I love ya too, Oshi-san." Mika's smile was so big that it felt like his cheeks were going to break. "I love ya so much that it hurts."

What Mika saw next was unexpected. Shu smiled, a smile so genuine, it was unrecognizable.

Leaning in, Mika hid in face in Shu's shoulder, hugging him. He was not used to that look, so unfamiliar it was almost uncomfortable how flustered it made him feel, but it warmed his heart all the same.

Shu embraced the hug. He pulled Mika even closer than he already was, forehead coming to rest on his hair, only after he planted a small kiss there.

They stayed like that for quite some time, for the songs of wind chimes had stopped, becoming replaced by the calls of beautiful nightingales. Their melody filled the air as they watched the story unfold. Their cheerful song, one that repeated Tica-linga-lira, sounded like a music box on repeat; one so beautiful, it was almost nostalgic to a painful childhood, yet one with a bright future ahead.

Mika's hand came to rest on the base of Shu's neck, the warmth of his skin hindered every so slightly by the purple beads wrapped around his wrist. "Told ya that you'd be there to catch me."

Shu snickered. "I suppose so, but do not do it again, or else I am going to have to worry about you falling on me." Still holding on, Shu leaned away slightly. "Let us go inside, I wouldn't want you to catch a cold."

"But it ain't that cold out here." Mika retaliated by holding on tighter, but he would soon give in. "Hey, Oshi-san?"

"Hm?"

"Was that yer first kiss?"

"I-!"

"Hehe, 'm glad, 'sides—we can practice."

"Kagehira!"

Shu huffed, Mika laughed.

"Oshi-san?"

"What, Kagehira?"

"I love ya."

Shu smiled.

"As do I."

Chapter Text

The day of Kuro’s words was soon to arrive, Shu knew. Each coming sunrise only shortened that freedom which he currently bore—this moment of reverie. Even still, any worry he had of his father’s return held no power over him, for any thought pertaining to him dissipated at the sight of Mika's smile. Simply seeing it was like basking under the summer’s gleam: that smile alone. When it was time for his sun to fully set across the horizon... Shu was not sure if he was ready for the day Mika would go back to his home.

“So, Mado-nee.” Mika sat on his futon as the sun had its rays seeping through the curtains, looking upon the empty room in curiosity. Standing within the room was Mademoiselle with Shu by her side—pinkened pearl beside that of shining gold. Nothing was out of place; it felt as if it was any other day, only this day was special. “Am I ready ta walk without the crutches?”

A gloved hand rose to stifle a chuckle. “My~ excited, aren’t we?” It seemed as though Mademoiselle's expression was permanently plastered upon her paled skin; in less than a beat, her hand moved from her face to reveal that smile always there. “Yes, you are. Today we shall have you attempt to walk, without your crutches.”

Mika’s expression lit up. “Eh? Really!?”

“Indeed. Let us take it slow, or else we may end up causing Shu-kun to faint.”

“Mademoiselle!” Shu scoffed, embarrassed, though he knew that she was right. He did not look self-assured like her, or excited like Mika; instead, he wore a perturbed countenance which turned to a scowl at the banter. “Enough of this—let us continue on. We are wasting valuable time sitting here amusing at trivial pleasantries.”

“That so?” Mademoiselle mused. “And here I thought you wished to withhold the process.”

“Hmph!” Shu should have known that she would pick up on his worry for Mika. It was like she could see through him—see through that hardened expression he always put forth. “To have Kagehira walking again is reckless, is it not? Are you truly ensured that his leg will be able to withstand walking again?”

Mademoiselle hummed as if she were in thought, yet she already knew her answer. Rather than replying, she asked another question in replacement for it. “Why don’t we ask Mika-chan?” She turned towards him. “What would you like to do?”

“‘Ngh… I uh–” Mika’s lips parted in surprise. Despite the elation he felt, there was still that tang of nervousness within; the injury had been grave, and to start walking again…

Slowly, Mika’s gaze shifted from the blonde above him to Shu. Amethysts met those of lapis and amber, creating a smile over the one with mismatched eyes. “‘M ready.”

Mademoiselle clasped her hands before her. “Then, let us begin, shall we?”

Mika was sat on the chest. His visage brightened the closer they got to his inevitable first step, more and more into that whirlpool of anticipation. Unlike him, each taken breath stole more and more color upon Shu’s face; he truly did look as if he was going to faint.

“Alright, Mika-chan.” Held in Mademoiselle's hands were Mika's pair of crutches. She knew that he did not need them, but for Shu's sake, they were kept in careful resignation. “We are going to have you stand first. If you are feeling well after that, then we will have you take a couple of steps if you so wish. Is that all fine with you?”

“Mhm! Sounds perfectly fine ta me,” Mika replied.

Hands placed over the edge of the chest, Mika moved a sliver to stand, but a pressure upon his shoulder stopped him from doing so. “Kagehira.” Mika looked up at Shu whose features were tightened into an anxious look. “I understand your desire to walk again, yet if you wish, we can still postpone this endeavor by another week or so-”

Mika’s hand reached out. “Help me stand?”

With the way Mika’s smile softened in reassurance, before he could even think, Shu's own hand stretched out in reciprocation, taking Mika’s into his own.

It was like when he first used his crutches all over again. Mika stood, wobbly and unbalanced as Shu held onto him for support. It mirrored that time—a reflection to a reflection—to the moment the ravenette stood firmly in place like his past before.

“‘M standin’!” Mika exclaimed in disbelief. “Oshi-san—’m really standin’!”

Not a word left Shu. Not a word could. Mika was looking at him with that expression that caused any words to leave him, making him fall so silent that it was frightening.

“Can you try walking now, Mika-chan?” In place of Shu, Mademoiselle spoke up. She didn’t seem worried in the slightest.

“I think I can.” Lifting his once-injured foot, Mika took a step forward. With that step came the reassurance that he was truly healed. So, the next step came, and the next, and the next. Worried that Mika was pushing himself beneath the adrenaline, Shu walked beside him with his hand held in his, but after a couple more steps, their hands pulled from one another. Mika was walking again, fully.

“My, what a joyous day it is. As I knew, your leg is back to how it once was. It is fully healed.” Mademoiselle giggled at the sight before her. Mika's walk was rather clumsy. “It is truly delightful to see you walking again. I am sure Shu-kun feels the same.”

Oblivious to Mika between his laughter and steps, a display of emotions contradicting to one another shown upon Shu’s face. The sight of Mika walking again, all on his own—Shu felt the same joy they all did, a sense of pride at the sight. It was like seeing Mika before the tree had ever fallen: smile as bright as the sun, demeanor glowing ever so in excitement. There should only be the feeling of happiness over seeing him walk again, yet unknowingly, there was something else there, a solemn sting he knew and knew not all at the same time. It was the fear of unknowing—of returning to that flower garden and nothing else.

One thing was different than the last, though. Mika knew of his love for him, and he felt the same. A known redamancy. Perhaps, really, things wouldn't go back to how they were. Even if Mika was going to return to his home and his father was going to return to his, this was a new beginning. Their new beginning.

His father’s return could not destroy the song of the nightingales.

Noticing how the room had gone quiet, Mika glanced over his shoulder, eyes quick to widen at the sight. Before him stood Shu with a smile.

“Now, I must go.” Mika had not a chance to question the smile; however, for Mademoiselle broke the atmosphere of quiet serenity. “I am sorry to go so soon, but there are some things that I must attend to.”

“Ngh? Are ya leavin’ fer somewhere?”

“Do not worry, Mika-chan. I will be here before you leave for your home as well. It is nothing that you need to worry your pretty head over, I promise.” Before her silhouette completely left their view, she said, “Spend your remaining time here having fun, promise me that.” And with the wave of her hand, Mademoiselle left.

Any other noise in the room had vanished with her departure. Shu said not a word and neither did Mika as he stared at the door’s surface in empty confusion. Even if he did say something, it mattered not, for not even a moment after he turned from the door to look at Shu, he ran up to him and hugged him as if he had waited all this time for it.

“K-Kagehira!” A hug was such a simple act, and yet Shu always found himself unable to act in response. Even with the way the two knew of the other's love, every touch and every moment felt brand new. Shu could only find himself scolding Mika in reaction. “Careful, why won’t you?! You just began walking again—have you no sense of caution?”

Mika ignored Shu’s scolding. Instead, he further leaned into his embrace, covering his laughter with Shu’s shoulder.

Shu sneered, “Whatever was the point of me asking if I already knew of the answer?”

“‘M sorry, Oshi-san. I can’t help it. ‘M excited, ‘s all.” His arms tightened the more he spoke. “Now I don't gotta wait around ‘n sit like that no more. I didn't realize how much I missed walkin’ ‘till now. Think of all the things we can do now that ‘m healed!” Mika pulled away just enough that he could look into Shu's eyes with wonder. His eyes sparkled so vividly, lustrous like gems. “Can we dance?” he asked. “Like in the garden, ya remember that, doncha? But let's not do a sad one. Let’s do somethin’ more... I dunno. Cheerful?”

An utterance of confliction came upon Shu’s face. Mika noticed, and so he furthered his wish. “‘M all healed now, don't ya see?” As a way of showing him, Mika pulled from the hug; he stood before Shu, still close, not far. His countenance was decorated with wishful eyes and an exhilarated smile, but it seemed like his own conflicted idea came forth; a blushed complexion arose, eyes falling to the floor. “...Can I hold yer hand, Oshi-san..?”

Shu watched how the other's smile transformed into a rather shy expression. He couldn't help but snicker in amusement. “It seems like you leave me no choice, does it?” Without giving another word, Shu took Mika's hand in a delicate hold. He brought it to his waist, leaving it there before he grabbed his other hand and held it.

Mika looked at Shu, speechless. Shu placed his other hand on Mika’s shoulder before he snickered and asked, “You wished to dance, did you not?”

“Ngh—ya but…” Mika hesitated. “I dunno how I should-”

“Let me lead, Kagehira,” Shu interrupted.

Mika stayed silent, if only a moment, before his typical smile reimmersed. “All right.”

Fingers intertwined as the first steps were made. This dance was not like the one in the garden. Flowers like an audience watching before a stage surrounded them not, only an empty room that meant so much more. Blissful touches in confusion of what they meant were no longer exchanged, nor was it a solemn story that turned to blithe. This one was vulnerable, but in understanding of what the other meant.

Shu led Mika around the room in slow strides, each step needing to bask in this moment for eternity—not to mention the slight fear he had of Mika walking for the first time again.

“When we go visit the flower garden”—Mika's smile grew the more they danced—“can we dance then too?”

“Is dancing that enjoyable to you?” Shu questioned, unable to help the smile that formed on his own face.

“Ain't ya havin' fun too?” Mika teased. “Yer smilin’, Oshi-san.”

Shu slowly turned; Mika turned with him. “I suppose that I am.” Steps reciprocated the ones before them, dancing in tenderness as if they had done this time and time before. “Is it that uncommon for me to smile that you feel the need to point it out each time that I do?”

“Eh?” Mika blushed. “Ngh, well... I dunno. Guess it just feels real special ta see it that I can’t help but say somethin’ ‘bout it each time ya do.”

“Hm, that so? Well, who is to say that I am smiling simply because of the dance alone?” Shu’s eyes never left the blue and amber that gazed back. “Your own smile is as bright as the sun that it cannot help but shine upon those who witness it.”

Suddenly, the dance stopped. In front of Shu stood Mika whose hand had not left his waist nor his intertwined grasp. Nothing about him had changed at all but his steps; they no longer followed his in careful reciprocation, but stayed in motionless movement. “...Oshi-san.” Shu's lips parted, about to say something in worry for Mika's leg, only his words were quick to dissolve at the comprehension of the other's words. “Can I kiss ya...?”

Since the night of their first kiss, Mika never once shared that sort of touch without asking for permission first. Perhaps it was the flusterment of it, or a lack of confidence he had—it always baffled Shu how he could be so bold one moment and then bashful the next; still, each time he asked, even if they had already done it, all Shu ever found himself able to say was: “...I suppose that I will allow it.”

Mika’s face left Shu’s view, for his eyes closed in anticipation. The only sense he had left was his sense of touch. The warmth on his hand left as their fingers separated—that sensation replaced onto his cheek. Not a moment more was given as Mika leaned in, dissolving any distance there was between them.

Every kiss felt like the first in the garden. The coldness could be felt in such a way that the empty room had transformed into that very place—the only impression of warmth coming from the other.

It always surprised Mika how delicate Shu was. Each movement he took was so intricate, clearly thought upon before being made. His hand had hesitantly left Mika’s shoulder, coming to rest on the back of his head as his other hand took even longer to move to his waist, simply resting there amidst it all. And his lips were so soft, knowingly never touched by another.

The kiss ended as the two gradually pulled away. Only after a second to catch his breath did Mika lean it once more, giving a small peck on Shu's lips before pulling away fully. Seeing him like this—Mika couldn’t help his giggle at the color Shu’s complexion held. “Yer all red, Oshi-san.”

“S-Silence, Kagehira!” Shu scowled. “Might I not remind you how you looked not even a moment ago.”

“Nehe, c’mon. Ya look real cute like this.” Shu turned from Mika’s teasing smile with a tsk. Mika giggled at the way his face further tensed at his banter in embarrassment, hand upon his cheek feeling the warmth without even needing to see it. Furthering his tease, Mika leaned in, placing a kiss on his cheek. “Every time I kiss ya, it all kinda feels like a dream I haven’t woken up from just yet. Bein’ with ya like this—really... ‘m real happy,” he confessed once he pulled away. “I don't think that I can go back after all this. Y’know, after bein’ real spoiled.”

Shu shook his head at the remark. “...Hmph. Perhaps I have spoiled you too much. Now that you are healed, for the last week of your stay until the orphanage is complete, perhaps I should have you clean the palace instead.”

“Eh? That's real cruel, Oshi-san.”

“To continue rebuilding the strength in your leg which you have lost, exercise is vital. Cleaning shall help with that.” Shu glanced at Mika to see what look he was making; with the way his face scrunched up in disbelief—Shu could not help the snicker that escaped his lips at the sight. “You know that I would not let you do that, Kagehira.” His hand came up, brushing away Mika’s hair as he sulked before him.

“Ngh... I know.” He paused. “‘M gonna miss this, y’know.” Mika leaned in, but instead of kissing Shu again, he simply rested his head against his shoulder, arms coming to wrap around him. “I love the children ‘n all, but…”

Shu interrupted, “I know.” Unlike the first, Shu’s own arms embraced him.

The room turned into a silent stillness, for there was no need for any pointless words. Shu knew how Mika felt, for he felt the same. Their days of reaching over to feel the other, or to speak aloud and be answered in the stillness of the empty room would not rise over the horizon but be passed in old. Mika would not be there by Shu’s side in the morning, way over the unspoken line of the futon which he had never respected anyway; he would be back to his home on the other side of the village.

Unlike him, Mika could not take the speechlessness. “Maybe if I take up more part-time jobs durin’ the night, maybe I can come visit ya more often during the day. I can’t see well in the dark, but I can bring alotta lanterns ‘n lights ‘n stuff—”

“Kagehira, do not overwork yourself for my sake.”

Mika continued, “Eh? But ‘m sure yer gonna be real busy with all the work ya do. Yer an important person, Oshi-san. It ain't that big of a deal if I take on an extra job er two-”

“Non!” Shu snapped. “You are going to have me sit here and worry about your health all day and night with this attitude of yours.” That memory of stained crimson washed away beyond the pouring rain, of Mika’s shaken hand reaching out, and of that thankful smile imprinted into the night were all still so very vivid. “Overworking yourself is only going to end up such as… I do not want to find you like that ever again.”

Mika pulled away, sight met with Shu’s perturbed expression. “‘M sorry Oshi-san, I didn’t mean—”

“No, Kagehira, I...” Shu’s eyes softened. "Wait out this trivial period. Save your money for yourself, such as a place of your own. One close to here, in the lavished part of the village. Then I can visit you more often, and perhaps then we... can live together someday.”

“Really? Ya really mean that?” Mika's face lit up like stars, but it was quick to deflate. “But what ‘bout yer duty ‘n family ‘n all that?”

Shu felt insulted at the question. “I am the youngest son, my father needs me not. I can leave if I so desire.” What a lie. Neither he nor his siblings had ever possessed that physical wish, a desire to decide what trajectory their life would take. Both were off, outside this palace, but unlike him, they were fulfilling their role: his brother would soon return to take over his father’s place, and his sister was married to unite them with some other rich land. Perhaps one day, Shu’s own role would change from simply sitting and acting like another symbol of beauty and riches to the Itsuki household’s name; truly, deep down he knew that was the case. Still, the sun before him observed such a path. Mika’s light showed a new direction instead.

Shu’s hand reached out, brushing away that stubborn hair of the other’s that managed to fall out of place once again. His hand did not pull away; however, it remained on Mika’s cheek, thumb brushing across it as a smile of his own was shown forth. “Let us live together someday. Does that sound fine to you?”

Mika's smile grew until it covered his countenance in its entirety. Not a verbal response was given, but Shu knew without needing to hear a single word. Without asking this time, Mika leaned in, lips meeting Shu’s again in a kiss—a kiss not shy or hesitant with a delicate brush, but passionate, filled with excitement for their future ahead.

Their new beginning.

Spring was fully gone. Hazakura season was finished. No more lived the days of delicate romance and unknown bliss. Summer was the season of knowing—a time of new beginnings.

Came these warmful days was the village’s own life. Rain would not come till the next—the atmosphere warmed from heat. Cicadas’s calls erupted the sounds of the sakura petal’s farewells as they passed no more, replaced by a stillness of sun and loud talk amongst men. Kites guided by strings were captured to the ground, given only a snippet of freedom in the clear sky as they roared like dragons in flight. Elders sat on the patios of their homes, reading as their grandchildren ran with their laughter trailing behind them. All signs pointed towards the early summer days.

Spring was truly gone. The orphanage was finished.

Mika wore a pensive smile as he packed his few things into small woven boxes. The empty room became even emptier, returning to its original state.

Shu, with care, folded the rest. In his hands was the kimono he had made Mika, details shown forth against the nothingness of the room. He placed it into another box, already filled with other creations he had made during Mika's stay. Each one was beautiful—inspiration-filled. Even with such a short time, the ravenette’s new clothing took up an entire box of their own. That number would only grow in time: Mika had become his new muse.

Between the short moment spent packing, delicate touches were exchanged. A hand brushed over a shoulder, a hand held for a moment longer—minute touches that lingered, never wanting to part.

Shu closed the lid of the final box. “It seems as if that is all of it.”

Mika glanced across the interior, taking in the room that now held no evidence of his existence but their shared memories. “Didn’t have much ta begin with, anyway.”

“I suppose so.”

Mika fell silent for a moment, gaze wavering ever so. “Ngh—so uh... ‘s this where we say goodbye, er...”

“Don't be so foolish, Kagehira.” Shu walked over to where Mika stood. “I am going to drop you off, of course. Do you think of me so lowly that I would abandon you like that?”

“‘Course not!” Mika scratched his cheek in embarrassment but was quick to smile. “‘M real glad yer comin’. Get ta spend a lil' more time together.”

“You are acting as if we are departing for good,” Shu remarked.

“‘Pose I am.” The ravenette lightly chuckled before he moved to pick up one of the boxes. Shu quickly dismissed it with a wave of his hand.

“Leave that be. I am going to have someone deliver it for you instead.” Shu paused in his words, a diffident expression coming between the pause of it. “Before you return to the orphanage, I thought that we should take a visit to the flower garden. Since it is close by, is all.”

Mika's pensive vanished. “Ya really mean that?!” It seemed as though he had completely forgotten about going home due to the proposition. “‘S more than just cause ‘s close by, ain't it? ‘S cause I said that I wanted to go again.”

Shu blushed. “Do not be so full of yourself, Kagehira!”

“Nehehe, ‘m sorry. Didn't mean fer ya ta get so upset.”

With the brash grin Mika wore—Shu knew that he wasn’t truly sorry. “I suppose that I wanted to go due to your desire to see it; though, I wanted to see it myself as well.” With a huff, Shu walked from Mika to the small window, the gateway into the world beyond the palace walls. “The sky is as clear as it has ever been. The garden should be beautiful because of that.”

“It’ll be real nice ta see it again,” Mika said, walking to stand beside Shu. “It always makes me think of when we first met, yanno.”

“As does it to I,” Shu carried on, reminiscing on their first meeting, “Truly, there was something particular about that night. It was like gazing at a painting, don’t you think so?”

“Yeah…” Mika’s words trailed off. Shu had not noticed it, but there was something different about the way he looked at him now. He faltered, thinking of asking a question that had arisen within him, yet it never left.

Not long after, Shu pulled from the window. “Let us head on our way, Kagehira. Before the village becomes too crowded for my liking.”

Seeing the flower garden during the day was much different than seeing it at night; in truth, neither had been to the garden with it encapsulated in such life. The life it held now was not that peaceful atmosphere gifted by the moon, but an ambiance filled with more than just the flower’s blooms.

People roamed throughout the path, taking in the picturesque scene for themselves. Families were with their loved ones, children watched the koi swim beneath the water’s surface, and couples walked beside one another with a glow of first love. All the flowers smiled up at their company, delighted at the attention they received. Everything was delightful.

Amethysts stared at the crowd before them. The flower garden was busy—not enough that it was unbearably unnerving but enough that Shu could not risk being seen. Held before him was his fan, covering his countenance from any passersby. In his other was his umbrella in which he took with him under any sunlit day.

Mika walked beside Shu with nothing in hand. They had barely even entered, and yet Shu noticed how the other kept sneaking glances towards him. After a few more passed, Shu looked at Mika with an arched brow.

“Ya feelin’ fine, Oshi-san?” Mika questioned, face showing his concern.

Shu pursed his lips. “I am fine, Kagehira.” Mika must had noticed how he had fallen silent; indeed, he never was one for crowds. "...Perhaps we should walk towards our typical spot," he reasoned, directing his path away from the lively parts of the garden.

Mika nodded. “‘S fine, Oshi-san. I ain’t that good with crowds either.”

“Whoever said that I am not good with crowds?” Shu retorted.

“Nothing ta be embarrassed ‘bout!” Mika chuckled as he watched Shu shake his head in disapproval. “Hey, Oshi-san..?”

“Hm?”

“...Can I hold yer hand?”

The idea of public affection was terrifying, and yet with the coverage of his umbrella and fan, Shu found himself giving in. “...You do not need to ask me each time, Kagehira.”

Mika's eyes widened, yet a smile was quick to form. Without another word spoken, his fingers brushed against Shu’s palm as he took the umbrella from his hand. He then gently took the young lord’s now free hand into his own, taking his time for Shu as he intertwined his fingers with his.

Mika's hand was warm: it was comforting.

Together under the shade of Shu’s umbrella, both walked directly towards their little bench. The area was secluded from the rest but still allowed a view of the whole garden.

Shu and Mika sat down, intertwined hands sitting between them. They wouldn't be able to dance like Mika wanted to, but that was fine. Just being there was enough.

“Do you think we could have a garden like this someday too, Oshi-san?” Admiring the garden before them, Mika’s smile remained between his thoughts. “One with alotta flowers! I know fer sure that it won’t be this big, but a few would be real nice.” From the Violets to the Hydrangeas to the Jasmines, each one brought their own sense of enchantment. “Which ones should we plant? Roses would be real nice—oh, er Anthuriums, too!”

“And do you have the proper knowledge on how to keep them alive, Kagehira? I would fear that you would kill them before they would ever fully bloom.”

A pout formed at the tease. “Aw, c’mon. Ya ain’t need ta be so mean ‘bout it,” Mika grumbled, turning his view from the garden to Shu. “What would ya want?”

“...I suppose Acanthes would be rather nice,” Shu mumbled beneath his breath, just enough that Mika could hear.

“And are ya gonna keep those alive? ‘Cause apparently I’d kill ‘em before ya’d ever get ta see ‘em.” Mika teased back, a cheeky grin spreading across his face. “Ya can plant ‘em all, then.”

“Hmph. I suppose that I will take the burden of planting them myself, knowing how you would inevitably kill them.” Given the freedom to create something without being shunned upon, even something as simple as flowers—planting them himself sounded rather… nice. “It seems as if I am going to have to take over all the chores, knowing you. You’d break everything we would own.”

“So yer sayin’ that yer gonna be the housekeeper, then?”

“Kagehira!”

Mika’s face brightened even more as he laughed. Shu could only find himself scowling at the other, turning his gaze back onto the garden in a fuss. Even if Mika only said it as a joke, as something he would forget in a second’s pass, it meant so much to Shu.

He had never been genuinely asked what he wanted before, even something as simple as flowers. This life Mika spoke of—a life he got to choose. A life he truly wanted.

“I am simply going to have to teach you how to properly clean up after yourself, is all,” Shu remarked.

“Whatever ya say.” Mika’s laughter slowly faded away, unheard beyond the noise of those in the garden.

Noticing the grip of their hands loosen ever so slightly, Shu’s gaze turned back to Mika, quick to notice how his smile turned to that absentminded smile he was not too fond of. “Is something of issue?”

Mika hesitated. “Ngah, ‘s just...” Those indescribable noises of his came forth—mumbles of compilation. “What made ya come to this garden that one night?”

That was right: Shu had never told him, nor had Mika ever asked. It never seemed necessary, really, to explain such a trivial thing—to explain the Lord’s hatred towards his own son.

He could lie. He could say that it was a stunning night out and he wanted to see its beauty to the fullest. He could say that he was sick of staying inside the palace, something not entirely a lie in itself, and yet he could not find himself able to lie to Mika. Not entirely.

“I was upset over something someone said to me. It was simply a pathetic emotion that I could not deal with. That was all, Kagehira.”

Shu did not understand it, but as Mika’s brows fell and expression tensed, it seemed like his answer only upset him. “Yanno… sometimes I think that ya keep yer true emotions ta yerself too much. Like ya bury ‘em beneath everythin’.” It was clear to tell how Mika doubted his words, and yet he continued on, “‘S okay ta feel upset sometimes, yanno.” Mika stopped, yet Shu said nothing in response. “Ngah, ‘m sorry if I said somethin’ I shoulda had I—”

“As well as you, Kagehira.” Shu frowned. “You are far too hard on yourself. Even as of now, you apologized before I said a word.” Mika did not expect such an answer, nor had he a reply. His words only rang in his ears, repeating until they paused as Shu started speaking once more. “That night... That night I was truly foolish.” It was still odd to have someone listen so intensely or to speak about such a thing, but Shu knew that it was something he was slowly growing accustomed to. One day he would be able to tell Mika the full story. “I ran away for the night, to release those frustrations I had, but then, I heard a beautiful voice off at the moon’s end. It was as if a nightingale was singing for me.” Shu’s grip with Mika’s hand tightened as he brought it to his side. “That one night. Why have I not heard you sing since that one night?”

Mika’s eyes opened wide—so wide that the lapis and amber consumed anything left. “I—”

“Sing for me.”

“Oshi-san…”

“You told me to express how I truly felt, did you not?” For the first time since they had stepped foot in the garden, Shu set his fan onto his lap, revealing his face. His visage was like that of sea glass, stained in pink. “I want to hear it again.”

Mika’s lips parted in surprise, but as he had done time and time again, he smiled at Shu. “If that’s what ya want, then… just lemme practice ‘fore then.”

Shu smiled in return. “Then, I will be waiting.”

The day was still early, or perhaps it simply seemed like that. Whether it was daybreak or late afternoon, glowed in bright light during the long summer days, it made no difference. It was time for the two to part ways, for Mika to return to the orphanage and Shu to return to being the son of a Lord.

Mika said nothing as he stared at the building before him, a look of confliction filling every crevice of his countenance. The building no longer wore broken windows and wood-chipped walls from its days of old; beside it no longer stood its guardian, the oak tree of what was seen as longevity. The orphanage no longer had these things; instead, its new body showed gold. Seeing it for the first time should have only brought a sense of happiness, knowing how it once was, but it only brought forth a sense of sorrow. Mika knew that it was time for him to leave.

Shu grimaced. How he wished he could tell Mika to stay with him, to not leave him. Every part of himself longed for these things, but he knew that it would be foolish with his father’s arrival so near. Now he had to keep up appearances, that thing he hated so dearly, for behind them were a few samurai. All waited for the two to say goodbye. “Kagehira, it is time that I depart.”

Mika blinked, suppressing back tears. All he managed was a mumbled, “I know.”

Neither said anything else. Neither looked at the other. Both remained staring before them, at that new building which held no resemblance to its predecessor.

Their intertwined hands were parted, together no more: not here.

Shu sighed, knowing that he needed to leave. “I am sure the children miss you gravely. Head inside, before the heat becomes too much.” He gained no response.

For the first time since he had locked eyes with the orphanage, Shu turned to Mika. There he stood, tears suppressed beneath lapis lazuli and amber.

“Kagehira…”

Mika shook his head. “‘M sorry. Real foolish for me ta cry, ain’t it?” He brushed it off with a light chuckle as his hand came up, rubbing away the few tears there were.

“Kagehira.”

Mika still refused to look at Shu. “‘M sorry.”

A feeling of a hand around his wrist was what made Mika finally look at Shu. The red umbrella had been lowered, obscuring the vision of those around them. With that coverage, for the first time since they had arrived, Shu allowed himself to break the plastered expression he had put forth.

“Kagehira…” Shu pulled Mika’s hand from his face. Mika watched as his hand cupped his cheek, wiping away his remaining tears. “I thought that you said that it was only natural to be upset once in a while. To be human,” Shu repeated. Without another word spoken, he leaned close to the ravenette’s ear so only he could hear him. “A week from now—let us meet at the garden once more.”

“Oshi-san,” Mika whispered.

“Hm?”

“I promise ta be there... I love ya.” Shu caught a glimpse of his smile before he leaned in, placing a quick kiss on his temple. Mika ran away before he could respond.

Shu sat in his sewing room, yet his hands bore no needle nor thread. He had come to make something—to pass the time he had as of now; still, his hands could not move. He had no inspiration.

The days before the orphanage’s collapse felt like a blur. Ever since Mika had stayed with him, the time he had spent was filled with him alone: idle conversations, sewing together, or even simply sitting beside one another with no words exchanged. Shu would sit and read or sew, and Mika would sit and watch, or daydream about some nonsensical thing. Those days went by so quickly. Now, waiting for the sun to set, the moon to replace his spot, and for that process to repeat until it was time for them to meet again—it was infuriating. If only the spring days would come back when the sun did not over welcome his stay.

Shu was back to being what he was: the son of a lord. He had forgotten what that was like.

“Itsuki?” A voice called out, taking Shu from his thoughts. They were kind enough to knock, but not kind enough to wait for a response.

“What are ya doin’ sitting there like that?” Kuro walked in, much to Shu’s dismay; with him came an intrigued look that crossed his face once he caught sight of Shu’s own. “It ain’t like you to waste your time doin’ nothing.”

“And I would say that that is none of your concern, Kiryu.” Shu had enough will to turn his gaze towards the other, hues sliming to a glare. “How I spend my time is of my concern only.”

“That so?” Kuro queried. “It hasn’t even been a day since Kagehira has left, and you’re already poutin’.”

Shu stilled for a moment, comprehending Kuro’s remark. He was quick to scoff once he did, glare becoming even more apparent; if Kuro did not know him, he might have worried for his safety with such a look directed his way. “And who is to say that is the reason I am sitting here!? I am simply thinking of a design, is all! Truly, trying to find some sign where there is not.”

Perhaps Kuro would have expected that for an answer. He might of, but the way Shu’s countenance was blemished a light pink; the samurai couldn’t help but press further. “You never were a good liar, Itsuki. Even since we were kids,” he jeered, smiling in amusement from his next words to come. “I can always have a letter sent to him, y’know. Somethin’ like… ‘Dear Mika-chan. I’m soooo lonely~ hurry up and come back.’”

“Kiryu!” Shu shouted, mortified. It took him not a second to stand from the zaisu in anger, pointing towards the door. His face was vibrant red now. “Get out!”

“C’mon, Itsuki. Ain’t need ta be so fussy. You act as if I’m oblivious to everything.”

“Whatever are you talking about!?”

“Are you being serious? I’ve known you since we were young. ‘Course I’d figure it out sooner or later.” Despite it being so very clear, Shu still looked conflicted. Kuro couldn’t help but scoff himself. “I’m talking about you and Kagehira.”

“...Who told you?”

“Nobody told me, ‘n nobody knows anythin’. I made sure of that once I figured it out on my own.” The samurai’s banter smile slowly changed to a tender one, giving him that gentle appearance so unexpected to those who knew him by looks alone, yet one so expected to those who knew him well. “I’ve just noticed that there’s been a change to you. I dunno how to describe it, but it’s almost like you’ve softened a lil’. It’s nice.”

If Shu wanted to disregard Kuro’s comment, scold him for saying such a thing, or command him to leave once more, no words would come out to do it. Shu only found it in himself to think of the other’s comment.

Had Mika changed him?

Before a brush of silence could take over the room aligned with fabrics and projects ever so, a knock on the door was heard for the second time that day.

Both turned towards the door with confused glances; neither had expected anyone else.

No response was given after the knock. Kuro glimpsed at Shu before he walked towards the door to open it himself. Revealed on the other side was Souma.

He and Kuro exchanged a few hushed words. After a bow from Souma and the leave of his lifted steps, Kuro turned to Shu. “Looks like I won’t be able to send that letter for ya.” He still wore a smile; however, this one looked different than the last. It was no longer genuine. “Duty calls. See ya, Itsuki.”

Shu said nothing. He watched as the samurai left with a wave of his hand.

A strange feeling overcame him. All he could think about was that forced smile.

Mika hated to admit it, but going back to work after an injury was harder than he had thought. It wasn’t like his leg was still in pain, but it just felt weak after sitting and doing nothing for so long. The summer heat beating against his skin was not helping the load he carried in the slightest, either. Still, despite the tiredness he felt, a glimmer of excitement outshone it all. Soon, he would get to see Shu again, and today—on days of deliveries—he would get to see Arashi.

It had been quite some time since he had last seen her. Part of him wished that she had not heard of the orphanage’s collapse, yet the rest of him knew that she had. She knew everything. All he could do was hope that she did not worry about him too much. He also hoped that she wasn’t too mad at him; though, he could not blame her if she was. He had thought of having one of Shu’s maids deliver a message to her, but Shu had already done so much for him. He couldn’t bring himself to ask for another.

Standing before the Narukami’s jewelry shop, Mika wasted not a moment to slide open the door; a placid wind encapsulated him as he walked in. He then set aside his delivery as he glanced around the store. It still held its shine so familiar, yet no one stood around to witness it.

“Ngh… Naru-chan?”

The shop was silent. Silver reflecting against the walls wavered not—the jewels of pearls shone not a sliver. Gems of brilliant crystalline refined to a beautiful ornament brought nothing of solitude to a disappointed heart.

“...Naru-chan?”

A door was heard. Then a hesitant step followed. Amidst it all, the call of his name was the clearest.

“...Mika-chan?” The voice he had known for so long, that voice of grace but precision—that voice as clear as diamonds that his eyes widened before they met hers. She cried, “Mika-chan!”

Mika could barely comprehend it all before he was engulfed in an embrace. Tears ran down his cheeks, and hearing the muffled cries against his shoulder made him realize that he was not the only one.

“Naru-chan, ‘m so sorry—”

“I am so glad that you are all right—oh, you don’t understand how worried I was!” Arashi’s voice broke between her words. “I had heard of the orphanage collapsing during that storm, but when I tried to find any information on where you were or how you were doing, the only thing anyone ever said was that you were injured and taken away.”

The guilt Mika already felt deepened the more Arashi spoke; hearing how her words stung between breaths with the sound of sobs held back—he felt terrible. “Naru-chan, ‘m so sorry. I really didn’t mean ta make ya worry fer me so much. Ya shouldn’t have had.”

“Oh, how could I have not?”

“‘M a terrible person, Naru-chan,” Mika blurted out.

Arashi’s brows furrowed in concern. She pulled back to look at Mika as she asked, “Whatever are you talking about?”

“I missed ya so much. I shoulda had somebody send ya a message or somethin’, but I felt guilty askin’ fer another thing from ‘em after everythin’.” Mika’s visage remained directed downwards, watching as a tear or two stained the ground. “‘N the earrin’s ya gave me… said it was lost innall ta wreckage ‘n everythin’. ‘M real sorry.”

Nothing was said after a moment. Not a word, but a light laugh, but what really brought Mika to look up was a pinch to his cheek. “Ngh!”

“You worry about the silliest things, Mika-chan.” Arashi, for the first time since he had arrived, smiled warmly at him. “You were injured and here you are worrying about me. I couldn’t care less about all those things. I am just glad that you are fine.”

Mika’s eyes widened. He did not know how he deserved such a friend. “...Yer too kind, Naru-chan. ‘M real grateful, ‘n really...’m sorry fer everythin’.”

“Now stop your apologizing. I don’t want to hear it anymore.” A dramatic wave of her hand resembled her typical demeanor. Now completely pulled away, Arashi walked towards the little room in the back of the shop. “Let us come sit, I am sure you are tired after what has happened. You must tell me everything.”

Watching as the figure before him walked away, the snippet of relief from the guilt he felt lasted only a moment, for it turned to a new sense of unease. He was going to have to tell her about Shu.

“Are you coming?”

“Ngh—comin’!”

Both sat down in the small room, just like they used to all the time. “How are you doing? Is it true that you were injured?” Arashi wasted not a second to start questioning.

“Ngh, well uh… Durin’ the collapse, onna ta wooden planks musta hit ma leg. It was bleedin’ real bad ‘n I couldn’t walk fer some time.”

She gasped. “Oh, Mika-chan! For how long? And you are back to working again?”

“Mhm! But ‘s no big deal. I was given lotta treatment ‘n everythin’, so ‘s all back ta normal now,” Mika reassured her; though, he could not help the smile that appeared at the reminder of his days with Shu and how he took care of him. He must have looked rather enamored, for Arashi was quick to notice the shift in his appearance.

In a tone blunter than before, she inquired, “Treatment? From where?”

Mika’s smile fell. “Uh, well uh—”

“I asked everyone: the workers at your orphanage, anyone who lived close by, and even the stuck-up elders who knew not a thing, and they always know the new gossip.” Arashi huffed, face scratched up in frustration at her rather annoying conversation with them; however, that expression she wore quickened like sand in the wind, for another thought seemed to have blown it away. “There were a few who seemed to know something, though. But they would not tell me a thing. It was as if it were confidential information.”

Any color that resided over Mika’s countenance drained to match that white sand—a desert in drought.

Someone must have told them to not speak a word about the incident; it only made sense. Shu was the youngest son of the Lord, and if news were to go around that he traveled all the way down to save someone like him, that someone like him stayed at the palace…

“It was Lord Itsuki, wasn’t it?”

Mika paused, unable to comprehend her words. Arashi simply stared at him with a blank expression, waiting for him to reply. “...How’d ya know?”

She mused, “I didn’t know until you answered.”

“Eh?!” Mika stared at her in disbelief. “Naru-chan—that’s real cruel!”

Arashi shrugged her shoulders. “You can’t hide anything from me, you know. Your expressions always give it away. Besides, it makes sense why no one knew where you were if that were the case.” Her face grew cold. “He did not do anything to you, did he? Taking advantage of you when you were in such a vulnerable state—”

“Ngh, Naru-chan! I promise that he didn’t do anythin’ ta me!” Mika’s face grew red at the thought. “Really, he took real good care of me…”

“...I should have known.” Arashi laughed. “How humorous to think that I would consider him doing such a thing. He seems like a virgin, after all.”

“Naru-chan!” Mika gaped at her in shock.

“Oh, lighten up,” Arashi remarked, shaking her head. “Though I would have preferred that it was someone else who took care of you, I’m glad that… he took good care of you, I suppose. I am glad to see you doing well.” She glanced back at Mika, smiling ever so. “It must have been a dream for you.”

Mika fell silent. Arashi arched a brow at that. “Uhm… Naru-chan?”

“Yes, Mika-chan?”

“...He confessed ta me that he likes me.” Mika covered his face with his hands, that dumb smile taking over his face. “‘N I told him that I like him back. ‘N we kissed.”

Arashi’s smile had completely fallen. What took over her face was that look—that look that could kill from a singular glance. She was beautiful, like an angel, but oh how she could look like an angered spirit if she was furious. “When you were staying with him!? You told me that he did not take advantage of your weakened state—oh I am going to kill him the next time I see him!”

Mika pulled his hands from his face. They now shook before him, trying to dismiss the accusations. “Please don’t kill him! I kissed him first!”

“...You did?”

“Mhm! Really, I swear,” Mika repeated. “Oshi-san stayed with me ta whole time I was injured. He came all the way down ta the orphanage fer me when it was rainin’ ‘n everythin’. He made sure I was comfortable in the palace, he made all kinds of clothin’ fer me, gave me gifts I never woulda had, ‘n he never left my side. He ain’t show it ta others, but he’s real carin’.” A genuine smile overcame his face. “I’ve never felt the way I feel towards him ta anyone before. Like ya feel like ya got butterflies in yer stomach, or ya can’t help but smile just lookin’ at ‘em. He makes me real happy, Naru-chan… I really love him.”

Arashi’s expression softened. “...Though I am not too fond of him, seeing you smile…” She sighed. “I won’t hurt him unless he ever does anything to you. You must promise to tell me if he ever does.”

Mika giggled. “All right, I promise ta tell ya.”

She snickered. “Good.”

Arashi knew Shu well, like she knew everyone. Their families had a sort of connection, with the Itsukis being in high position with health to purchase extravagant things like jewelry. Her family was wealthy as well, and so she had known the Lord’s youngest son for quite some time. He was always uptight and somewhat of an annoyance to her, but Arashi did not doubt him enough that she would worry for Mika over him too much.

It was his position. To continue on as they were…

“I wanna thank him fer everythin’. With a gift,” Mika announced with a large smile. “He’s done so much fer me. Ngah… but there’s nothin’ I can get him that’d be good enough, y’know.”

“That so?” Arashi couldn’t find it in herself to bring it up, not with the way Mika looked so happy as of now. He deserved it. “Make him something. I am sure he will like it.”

“Ya think? Er, but I ain’t that good at sewin’...” Mika’s brows furrowed in thought until an idea came to mind. “I can bake him somethin’ instead! Thanks, Naru-chan! Nehe, yer the best.”

Arashi fondly smiled. “What would you do without me?”

Walking beneath the moon’s glistening smile was Mika. In one hand was his lantern which he carried with him every night; thanks to the moon guiding his path, seeing was not impossible for him. She led him in the direction of the flower garden—the place where he would get to see Shu. Tonight was the night they had planned to see each other once again.

Clutched in Mika’s other hand was a small basket of monaka. He had made them earlier that day, his gift for Shu. Hopefully, he would enjoy them just enough that he would smile. Simply seeing it was like gazing at the moon—aglowed against a darkened expression, compelling yet delicate. It felt so surreal to witness it each time. Shu really was the most beautiful person he had ever seen; it had only been a week since they parted and still, all Mika longed for was to see him again. Really, perhaps he had been too spoiled by Shu those past months.

Mika smiled to himself as he followed the moon’s set path. Tonight was stunning—almost as beautiful as the first night they met.

Blanketing the village was the summer’s humidity, welcoming the continual rhyme of cicadas who sang; the melody that came forth was no longer a gentle ballad that played as the cherry trees gave their petals while the breeze carried them away. Tonight’s song was a symphony. The spirits who walked in vain danced as the spring days had passed. Viridescent replaced the softened hues, adding a more vibrant look across the place. Tonight, unlike the first, did the moon no longer sit alone, for she was accompanied by stars who smiled with her in a silent painting of tranquility. And above everything, the nightingale’s songs could be heard. Their beautiful song.

Maybe tonight. Maybe tonight Mika would sing again.

Up ahead was the gate separating the garden from the village. With a light chuckle following way, Mika peaked through the gaps to see if Shu had arrived. Ah, it seemed like he was the first.

A little disappointed, Mika walked past the gate, into that atmosphere of fantasy. It was the same as it had been only a week ago, and yet it looked so different under the shades of effulgence and not the sun’s laughter. Mika almost preferred it like this—preferred it with no one else but the two of them.

Waiting for Shu to arrive, Mika made his way through the garden with no goal in mind. He eyed the Gardenias, their peak season in summer. He sulked at the Primroses, their petals fallen, not replaced until next spring. Each flower wore its color so vibrantly, but their tint soon drifted to a diluted resemblance as time went by in restlessness.

It had been a while. Mika scolded himself; the palace was much farther from the garden than the orphanage was. He was being impatient.

Mika left the flowers to enjoy the koi fish instead. Setting the lantern beside where the pond met the land’s end, Mika crouched to watch as the fish swam beneath the water’s surface. Their motions created rifles above the tide, disorienting the ravenette’s reflection. Shades of orange and white trailed behind their path until any color left could no longer be seen.

Soon, all Mika stared at was his reflection above the water’s surface.

It had been longer than he had ever waited before. Was Shu okay? Did something happen on the way here? Had he left—had he forgotten? No, he could not forget.

Mika internally scolded himself. He was being impatient.

Grabbing his lantern with his free hand, Mika stood up in frustration at himself. If Shu saw him now, perhaps he would have scolded him too.

Hours soon passed. There was one point, perhaps it had been a long time before Mika had even noticed it, but the nightingale’s melody had stopped.

The basket fell from his hand. The monaka scattered across the garden’s path.

Shu never came that night.

Chapter Text

It was as if that forced smile Kuro bore had possessed everyone’s faces. Carved lines decorated their expressions—visages embroidered with wooden slants sculpted their kept secrets. Hiding everything behind that appearance sat a noh mask; an actor was to bring this mask to life with their acting, but it was only that mask, that look of deafening nothingness that Shu saw replace each servant’s face that he passed.

Entering his room, Shu slid the door shut behind him, separating himself from his mindless theater. Meeting him there was the moon’s reminisce seeping through his window to greet him; her smile always brought out a sense of comfort in him, yet it felt as though she too was wearing a mask this very night. In an odd sense, he wished not for the moon but to see his sun.

Shu grabbed his haori, quick to dress himself in its cloth. Tonight was the night that he would be meeting with Mika, and he would be leaving early.

Ever since that conversation with Kuro, that moment Souma had come to them—there was an apparent change. Something was wrong. And in the back of his mind, he knew what it was.

The window was released from its hinges. From where Shu stood, the night’s breath brushed against his skin, warm yet delicate. His hands then moved to hold the window’s edge, coming forward to leave behind the palace walls to join the night’s ambiance.

“Itsuki.”

From the touch of the night came a melody: the singing of the nightingale’s. Their song was beautiful—it always was. But after that voice called out to him, they could no longer be heard.

Beautiful nightingales. Where did their song go?

Shu’s fingers gripped the window’s edge, knuckles becoming a brilliant pearl. He moved not. The slightest hindrance would shatter his intentions, an inch, even a glance. His vision lessened as he stared before him in a glare. That voice, Kuro’s voice, was a presence preventing him from joining Mika under the moonlight.

“You can’t go,” Kuro said. His words were a fire upon burning flesh, and yet they were spoken in a way of running water that soothed a flame. This manner in Shu’s mind: it felt like Kuro was taking pity on him, and he hated that.

“And why is that? You can simply act as if this occurrence had never come to be.”

Kuro solemnly gazed at Shu, his countenance falling further into guilt. Shu could not see it, but his tone portrayed it all: “Your father is returnin’ tonight, Itsuki.”

The days Shu had of living another life, a life that did not belong to the son of a Lord but of a nightingale’s song—of a simple man witnessing their melody in a new sense of what that rhyme truly meant. Being Mika’s love... Shu wasn’t ready to let it go.

“Then I still have time to meet with Kagehira.”

“I’m sorry.” Kuro did not have to say anything more for Shu to know: it was too late. “I already have all the samurai on guard for you.”

For the first time, the window left Shu’s vision as he turned from it to the other; still, his hands remained on its edge, gripping its end to the point fingertips could no longer be felt.

“Kuro,” Shu said, each word bearing a bitter sting, “let me leave.”

“I can’t.”

Shu’s hands left the window. Once in reach, one lifted, replacing that window’s edge with fabrics. He grabbed Kuro’s collar in anger, face twisting into a look of desperation. “I will not leave Kagehira out there alone! You know his foolish stubbornness, do you not? He will stay there and wait for me the entire night!”

Kuro grimaced. “This is not like last time, Itsuki.”

That last time, when it was raining and he let Kagehira go back home, believing in a false sense of comfort. That last time, when he purposelessly walked in the halls and heard of the orphanage’s collapse. That last time, when Kuro allowed him to leave. That was right: Mika had never told him what he wanted to tell him that night.

Shu began yelling once more. “And why is it not? To believe that I would allow such a thing to befall Kagehira! I told him that I would meet with him tonight—I promised him!”

“This ain’t like the time in the rain. This ain’t like any of the other times.” From a steady voice to a more frustrated one, Kuro’s too began increasing in volume. “I can’t let you leave and you know that!”

“Why!? To ever believe that you were on my side, Kiryu!”

“How long are you going to keep this up!?”

Shu’s brow furrowed in confusion, having not a clue what Kuro was implying. “Whatever are you talking about!?”

“On the night of your father’s return.” For a moment, it looked as if Kuro regretted the words that came from his lips, but it was already too late. “You’re only endangering Kagehira being seein’ him!”

Shu’s hold on Kuro's collar loosened.

“Don’t you understand, Itsuki!? This selfish thinking!” Kuro continued, “You’re willin’ to take anythin’ from your father. What about Kagehira? What about what your father will do to him?”

Ah. The song of the nightingale’s. It really could no longer be heard.

“Your father is in a fit of rage. If he returns before you come back—think ‘bout it, Itsuki!” It did not matter what else came from Kuro, for Shu could no longer hear it. Truthfully, he did not know what he was feeling at this moment. Heartbreak most would say, but in reality it was all but numb. He could not feel anything, could not hear anything, and could not even comprehend his fingers releasing Kuro’s collar, aimlessly falling back to his side.

Kuro paused, frowning at the action. “Maybe it was my own selfish desire to see you happy, to see how you were with Kagehira. You changed a lot ‘cause of him, y’know?” His tone returned to a gentle resound. “But I can’t let you go see him tonight.”

In Shu’s mind played a distinct voice—not Kuro’s but another. It was from the days when he was by his mother’s side, that short period of time that felt so long ago. Her voice was pungent like his. And her love for music. That was all that remained with him—those two things about her and a phrase she always spoke whenever he was upset. Her hand, in a soothing manner, would rub his back as she softly hummed: “I told you, right? It’s inevitable. There are no consequences in this world. There is only fate.”

He always hated that phrase, and yet it was the only thing he could hear now.

“No. It was inevitable. Perhaps I was the one who was truly selfish.”

“Itsuki-”

“I truly am selfish, aren’t I?” Shu repeated that word, selfish. “To believe that me and Kagehira could ever be together. I had let my foolish love for him blind me in that manner. I had put him in danger because of my own desire. How pitiful.”

“That’s not what I meant.”

Shu continued in a voice all too delicate and all too soft—his words but a vacant resemblance of their once meaning, “To believe that I could still see him with my father present. To think that I could simply leave this life to live with him as I wished. To have him by my side for eternity…” He paused. Kuro could see a glossy shine overtake his eyes, yet he said nothing as he turned from him to the window. Bitterly at his own self, Shu mumbled, “This is only the suited fate for me, is it not?”

Before Kuro was given a chance to respond, Shu spoke up one last time: “My father’s business trip. What did it result in?”

Kuro sighed. He did not want to answer that question, but there was no choice. If not him, then his answer would be given by another. “He completely broke ties with that family. He’s comin’ back for you.”

Shu said nothing else.

Kuro stared at the back of his head for a little, contemplating if he should say anything more, but he knew that his unspoken words were for the best. He glanced at Shu once last time, turning from his silhouette highlighted by the moon’s glow to the darkness of the hall. The sound of steps growing dimmer until they were no longer heard indicated his departure.

Even with the emptiness of the room and the silence pouring in—even with Kuro completely gone, no matter what there was, facing that window, Shu still felt the need to hide his tears.

It had been a week since that conversation with Kuro. The moon still casted her light aglowed, but her smile was covered by the window’s curtain, hiding her face away.

“Shu-kun, you are getting quite pale sitting here. Do you not think that it is time you eat something more?” Mademoiselle set before him a tray, yet Shu did not spare a glance in its wake. A disappointed sigh left her lips at the inevitable response; regardless, her smile never left as one of her hands reached out, gently stroking Shu’s shoulder from where he sat.

“You may catch a sickness if you continue this,” she went on. Shu said nothing. “My…” Her touch lingered then pulled. Shu felt none of it as she walked away, bringing the futon cover with her as she placed it over his shoulders. Shu in this state—she had not seen him like this in quite some time. “I wish that you will at least drink some of the tea that I have steeped for you. It is Sencha. Not too sweet, just how you like it.” Mademoiselle smiled. “I am sure you know what I am about to say next.”

Ever since that night, Shu was told one specific sentence.

“Your father wishes to hold an audience with you.”

And ever since that night, it always received the same response.

“Tell him that I will not waste my time speaking with such an abhorrent man.” And it was all Shu ever said.

“My, I figured as much.” Mademoiselle's response was given, a delicate hum. She gave Shu a moment before her next words to come. “You do know, Shu-kun, that sitting here may be endless if you choose for it to be. You may sit here for eternity, but it shall do nothing.” She walked towards the door, away from where Shu sat. “Emotions are there for you to feel, for that is only human, but you must pick yourself up once more if you wish for another life.”

For the last time, Mademoiselle glanced over her shoulder. Shu’s head had not lifted, nor had his body turned towards hers. He remained perfectly still. “Shu-kun. I hope that you have not forgotten about our promise.”

Treat the person whoever gave you these monaka with care.

That promise they made. Shu had almost forgotten about it. By not seeing Mika, by ensuring his safety with his absence was treating him with care. Their promise was kept.

Mademoiselle's voice was no longer heard, only the sliding of the door against the flooring and footsteps having long been gone. What truly remained now was nothing but silence.

Another life. What a pathetic phrase.

The spirit of silence filled the room. It echoed, blanketing the interior in all its touch. Not a wind could disturb such a forsaken abundance of silence, nor a soul cast aside in the night sky. But like all things were in such a world, it would eventually break.

There was a dim knock, like a peddle against a window panel. It sounded once. Shu ignored it. It repeated twice. His head quickly lifted, witnessing another burning light behind the curtain. Beside the moon was a lantern.

Shu hastily stood up in astonishment, causing the futon to fall from his shoulders. He walked to the window for the first time since that night a week ago, pulling the curtain away to let the moon seep in. Shu’s eyes widened as he opened the window.

“Kagehira…!?”

“Oshi-san…” Mika stood before Shu with a look of disbelief placed upon his face. It was like he was seeing a Valkyrie standing before him.

Without letting the shock sink in, Shu grabbed Mika by the wrist, pulling him inside. He then shut the window, blanketing it with the curtain once more. It was just the two of them with the moon now sealed away.

Mika set his lantern down on the floor, the exact spot the basket of monaka had been before; he had no way of ever knowing, but Shu knew all too well. The lantern burned his vision, glowing the room in deep red.

“However did you get here…?” Shu was the first to speak. It was almost odd to hear himself after having not for a week besides that one sentence, yet it did not cross his mind. It couldn’t, not with Mika in his very room.

“I snuck ‘round through the garden. Ain’t nobody was there…” The lantern flickering showcased his face; a firm expression was set, attempting to withhold everything he felt, yet as he aimlessly stared at Shu, awaiting for his words to fill in the broken silence, his face cracked one by one, like sharps of a mirror revealing a true reflection. “I was real worried, y’know…” Tears filled Mika’s eyes before his face completely shattered; eventually, he could not contain it anymore and took a step forward, then two. He threw his arms around Shu, placing his head in the crook of his neck. “‘M so glad that yer alright!” he choked out between sobs. “I dunno what I would’ve done if somethin’ happened ta ya.”

Shu could feel the way Mika lightly shook against him as he cried, as his tears dampened his neck in a pool of lament. Oh how he wanted to return the embrace, to comfort him. Oh how he wanted to whisper apologies into his ear while he ran his fingers through his hair before he placed kisses in the very spot his fingers had been, creating his own halo above his head like the night he first saw him. Oh how he wanted to do all these things, yet his hands had not reached out to comfort him, nor had his lips leaned down to create that halo. The only movement he made was the thing that hurt him most.

“Kagehira… You cannot be here.”

Mika’s body went stiff before slowly, he lifted his from his unreturned embrace.

Lapis and amber gazed at amethysts, yet their gaze was not returned; instead, their hue was painted over with a diluted resemblance. Mika could not see his reflection in Shu’s eyes anymore.

“...Oshi-san?” he mumbled his name in confusion, unsure how to react. Shu’s face had become nothing but an empty cast; seeing that vacant look hurt him more than anything. “What happened?” he barely managed to get out. He felt like he was suffocating on land.

“Nothing, Kagehira. I just wish for you to leave.”

Mika stared at Shu in disbelief, a look far different than the one he had come with. “...Yer lyin’ ta me.” He took a step back. “Somethin’ wrong, ain’t it? Ya didn’t come that night we planned t’meet. Ya didn’t have any letter sent t’me. Ya didn’t even hug me back just now.” He trailed off, breath growing heavier by the second. He didn’t want to believe it—he couldn’t believe it. “…Oshi-san. What’s wrong? Ya can tell me anythin’, y’know.”

“I should have told you this sooner.” Each word felt misheard, misspoken, all entirely pretend. “Return to your home, Kagehira.”

“...Wha?”

“From here on out, never return. A person like you is not qualified to stand by my side.”

“...I don’t understand,” Mika muttered.

Shu scoffed. “Is it that hard to comprehend? Disappear, and don’t ever dare stand before me again.”

Mika’s lips parted. He wanted to cry out that it wasn’t true, that all of it was a lie, yet all he could find himself about to say was: “...Are ya leavin’ me after all, Oshi-san?”

“Leaving you…?” Shu paused. Was he really leaving him?

“That’s incorrect.” The words he answered with felt foreign like he was hearing them come from another person entirely, but they sounded all too much like him. “I never planned to stay with you. I’m going to drown you in darkness without leaving behind a single trace of your existence. I’ll erase your name from my memories and forget you ever existed. Isn’t that an apt destiny for you? You’ll disappear.” Shu could not see the look Mika was making, for he looked not at him but at the window behind him, and he knew that was for the best—if he were to see it, a part of him believed that he wouldn’t be able to continue on. No, all of his being knew it—knew that his face alone would end all words. Without his words, his selfishness would take over, longing for Mika to stay by his side, to apologize to him, even when it would put him in danger. He could not have that. “This is only the suited fate for us, isn’t it? The son of the Lord and a mere peasant?”

Mika’s body shook. He no longer knew what he felt: disbelief, heartbreak, betrayal—it all came in one sway that he could not discern one from another any longer. His face portrayed what his mind could not as tears blurred his vision, voice wavering as he tried to find some sense; still, his eyes never left Shu. “Oshi-san, the way ya speak ‘bout fate. ‘S all wrong!” he yelled. “Our meetin’ that night, when we first met. That was all fate. Everythin’ after that... t’me, I getta choose the path after fate. Fate ain’t get t’choose it fer me!”

It made no sense. That contradicted everything his mother told him about fate.

Mika continued, hearing Shu say nothing, “Yer doin’ this fer me, aren’t ya? Yer sayin’ all this cruel stuff fer the sake of hidin’ yer kind intentions.” The more he spoke, the more his words rose and stung with a sob hidden behind every syllable that came. “I dunno what happened, but ya said that ya would give up everythin’ t’spend the rest of yer days with me—that all ya need is me by yer side! Ya even promised that we’d live together someday. Ya promised…” His voice grew so soft that it could barely be heard, but it was enough to be understood. “Was it all a lie?”

For the first time could Mika see past the cast Shu had put forth. He no longer seemed as distant as he once was.

“Kagehira…” None of it was a lie. None of it was ever intended to be one. But fear was greater than their promise. “I cannot stand it to see you hurt ever again. I cannot bear witness to how you were that one night once more, all because you were by my side, all because of me. Kagehira… leave. I am begging you.”

“Oshi-san… I don’t think I can.”

Shu was starting to grow desperate. This conversation was all too familiar to the one in the garden before the orphanage collapsed. It was like he was feeling the rain all over again, only this time Mika refused to leave. “You remember, don’t you!? What my father has done to the orphanage in the past!?”

“Why is this any different than before? What happened!?”

“My father has returned, Kagehira! Nothing has changed, only I realized how foolish I was!” Shu sounded as if he was holding back tears of his own. “To ever believe that I could live a life outside of this role bestowed to me. I foolishly thought that I could continue to overlook my father’s return and sneak out to see you—to act as if I could dictate fate. How pitiful.” His words softened. “I will not allow you to get into harm’s way because of my selfishness.”

“Oshi-san,” Mika began, seeming like Shu’s words bore no meaning over his own, “I plan t’stay by yer side fer the rest of my life. If ya believe in fate, then maybe my fate is t’get hurt bein’ with ya. Whatever happens, whatever he does, even if I lose both ma legs—I can’t stand it t’leave ya!”

“Do not speak of such a thing as if it were to occur!” For Mika to say that he was willing to get hurt to stay with him, to say such a drastic thing as if it were to happen once more, to witness him like that ever again—Shu could not have that—he could not have Mika getting hurt. “Kagehira, why!? I do not understand you! Why do you devote yourself to me when it is only putting you in danger? You’re willing to throw your own life away! Why would you go that far for me!?”

“‘S ‘cause I love ya!” Mika blurted aloud. It was three simple words, yet those three simple words meant a million. “I love ya so much, Oshi-san. I’ve loved ya since ya confessed t’me in the garden. I’ve loved ya since ya saved me from the orphanage. I’ve loved ya since ya bought me that bracelet, since our first sewin’ lesson... I don’t think I knew how happy I could be b‘fore I met ya. Just bein’ by yer side... Ya saved me, an’ yer tryin’ to do it again, an’ I can’t stand that!” He took a moment to breathe in, doing everything it took to hide away more tears. He tried—hating the way his voice pronounced them instead. “I didn’t deserve t’meet ya, don’t deserve how kindly ya treat me. You’ve done so much much fer me, Oshi-san, an’ I don’t deserve any of it. I really meant it when I said that I’d give up everythin’ fer our fated meetin’, but what I really meant by that is that I’d give up everythin’ fer ya. I’ll always be by your side.” His life had changed the moment Shu first stepped foot in the flower garden that one night, he knew. To have him give up his own happiness for himself—Mika could stand giving up everything, his whole life, but to see Shu do it was unthinkable.

Mika’s voice quieted, a hidden anger beneath it all. “Y’know, yer always usin’ such pretty, fancy words an’ yer real knowledgeable ‘bout so many things that I can’t ever imagine, but why can’t ya understand the most essential things? Ya were willin’ t’lie ta me—lie t’yerself all fer ma sake. Ya were gonna live with this guilt. Ya were gonna keep the burden of livin’ this life y’don’t wanna. Ain’t ya doin’ the same thing, throwin’ your own life away?” Even through his glistening eyes, their color shone so vividly. “Ya ain’t even lookin’ at me in the eye!”

A flash of pain struck Shu’s countenance, and for the first time, his eyes directly met Mika’s. With it could Mika see, for that first time, the pain he too felt.

“Oshi-san...” Out of the disbelief, heartbreak, anger—everything that Mika could not discrete from one another just moments ago—they all disappeared except for one, allowing him to know what he now felt. It was undeniable guilt. “...‘M sorry. I made a mistake, didn’t I? Yer right. I ain’t worthy t’stand by yer side.” Seeing that look struck upon the other’s face: if his leaving were to rid Shu of this pain, then he would leave. “Thank ya… fer everythin’. I won’t ever forget it.”

Mika’s vision blurred by the tears that painted blue over red. He did not know what he was going to do with himself or where he was going to go, but all thought was long lost.

He turned to the window, not even thinking about the lantern now covered in blue. The only thing not blinded by the hue was his sense of feeling—the guilt of his heart and the sudden warmth on his wrist preventing him from leaving out that window.

Despite the situation, the grip wasn’t harsh at all. It was entirely too gently, too delicate, that it hurt even more.

“You truly are stubborn, aren’t you?” Shu’s words, tainted by blue, could be heard just behind him.

“...I don’t understand.” His fingers around his wrist were light as if any harsher of a hold would break him. Even the pained gaze he believed Shu still wore stood so close that it too could be felt, painful yet tender, but Mika could not bear to look at it. “Ya ain’t makin’ any sense t’all!”

Continuing in a faint whisper that rose above the silence, Shu’s words grew a steady purple. “Always putting others before yourself. You haven’t learned a thing, have you?”

Mika couldn’t say anything.

“Kagehira.” Steps brushed against the flooring, moving forward. Mika could feel a heavy pressure set itself onto his shoulder; another warmth came with the touch—comforting yet overwhelming. “Let me bask in this moment,” Shu confessed, his words muffled by fabrics. He then closed his eyes as his head rested over Mika’s shoulder. “Don’t leave.”

Shu let go of Mika’s wrist, allowing him to leave if he wanted, yet instead of him going through that window, the moment the touch was relinquished was the moment he turned from the window to Shu, wrapping his arms around him in an embrace. “You’re real cruel, aren’t ya... Oshi-san?”

Warmth enveloped Mika. Shu had wrapped his arms around him with a hand placed on the back of his head. Mika could feel as he leaned in, placing his head above his own; he was held with such delicacy but in the same manner that he would not be let go.

They stayed like that for quite some time, simply embracing in the stillness of the room; not a sound could be heard, nothing but the steady rising of chests, the beating of the other’s heart, and the quiet tears against twisted fabrics.

In that moment of tranquility, there was something different about the words Shu’s mother once spoke to him about fate. Fate was about things out of one’s reach: flower in the mirror, moon on the water. These things were unobtainable, and so they became unexpected. When fate was to come into one’s life, for that was the unexpected thing about fate, fate would put forth its reminisce in the form of events: being saved by a stranger or meetings with a person that one needed most in their life. Fate is beyond one’s control, for this is what makes people hate fate, only they do not know that it only comes when a person needs it most. It was a person who got to choose what to do with what fate had gifted them—with the things that one could now touch.

Eventually, the hand that held the base of Mika’s head moved down to his shoulder, gently pushing him away just enough that their eyes met. Shu paused with a grimace at his tears before he pulled himself further from the touch, just enough that there was room for his hands to lift, cupping Mika’s face with the both of them.

“The idea of something happening to you... I could not stand it. I believed that I could simply push you away, cause you to detest me, yet even so... a selfish part of me wished that you wouldn’t leave. No. I knew that there was a chance that you would not leave.” Thumbs brushed against dampened skin, relinquishing tears with the movement. Shu’s gaze had long since softened, and in the moment his words quickened in a sudden pause, Mika could see his reflection in his eyes return. “You are important to me, Kagehira. I for one couldn’t stand anything happening to you because of how much you mean to me. I had saved you physically, but in truth, it was you who had saved me from the fate I thought was inevitable for me. You are right. I really was casting aside my own life because I believed in a false sense of fate. I treasure our fated meeting, though I will not let fate separate you from me. Not anymore.”

“Ya really mean all that?”

“I do.”

Slowly, as the last tear fell from Mika’s lapis eye, a smile ascended onto his face, almost like a flower blossoming on the first day of spring. It was the smile Shu cherished so dearly, one more valuable to him than any ruby or diamond, one that could compete with the sun. He had no words left to say, and neither did Mika. The two simply looked at one another, basking in the moment like Shu wanted, and though there were no more tears left to brush away, Shu’s hands remained on the other’s cheeks, simply caressing them.

After a while, Shu leaned in, placing a small kiss on Mika’s forehead before he broke the inevitable silence. “I hate that I have made you cry.”

Mika lightly shook his head, his smile deepening at the kiss. “But you’ll always be there to wipe my tears away fer me, won’tcha?” he replied, seeming to have forgotten about ever crying.

Shu snickered, yet he did not rebuttal the remark.

For a moment it felt like the days when Mika stayed with him in the little room. Perhaps, like in those days of old, he would tell Mika to quit the trivial conversation and go to sleep because he needed rest from his injury. Mika would grumble, saying that he was fine and did not need that extra hour of sleep—that spending one more hour talking to him was what he wanted. Shu would shake his head, snicker, and beckon for him to go to sleep once more. Mika would retaliate, but eventually give in. They would lay down together, each on their own side of the futon, but the border was always quickly broken. Mika would give Shu a minute to get comfortable before he would scoot closer, placing his head on his chest or shoulder, wherever he wanted to that night. Shu would feel his warmth. Then another moment would go by and Mika would start talking. Shu would scold him and tell him to sleep, but in truth, he could not resist hearing his voice. And the next day, when they would wake up after finally falling asleep, they would spend the day together like they were not the son of a Lord and a villager, but as equals. For a moment Shu had forgotten about them ever parting; it felt like it was spring all over again.

But it was summer. “You must leave, Kagehira.” Shu pulled away from the realization. To have anyone see Mika, now, in the palace—Shu hurried towards his closet, pulling out one of his haori. He walked back to Mika, helping him guide his arms through the sleeves. It was too big for him and perhaps it wasn’t even entirely that cold outside, but it would do. It was enough.

Mika spoke not a word. If the situation was different, he probably would have smiled at wearing Shu’s haori; however now, he pulled the garment closer to himself, face tormented in a mixture of knowing yet not wanting. “Oshi-san,” he breathed out. “When will I see ya again?”

“Kagehira.” It hurt. It hurt to see him look like this. It hurt to have to say goodbye, not knowing when the next meeting would be. “Do not return. I mean that much,” Shu insisted as he fixed the front of his haori Mika now wore. His hands then left the garment, looking back, into the other’s eyes with an expression of sincerity. “Let me come for you this time. I owe you that. This selfishness of me, a part I thought I could never feel, for it is so undeniably human, is something I believe I can not choose to ignore anymore. Wait for me, Kagehira.” For only me.

Shu’s hand reached out one last time. He brought his thumb and index finger to Mika’s chin, lifting his head just the slightest amount before leaning in. He placed his lips over his—fingers never leaving amid the touch. The kiss was delicate, soft and pronounced, yet bore so much feeling.

This was the first time Shu had initiated a kiss since the one in the garden. Perhaps it was out of fear, out of insecurity, out of having never felt this way before; nevertheless, any undeniable reason disappeared at the touch and knowing, the knowing that this would end, separating them once more, at the knowing that this was real, at the knowing that they both were willing to sacrifice themselves for the other, and the knowing that no matter how long it took, even if the last day of summer passed, they would be together again, side by side, as equals and lovers.

Mika closed his eyes, pushing against Shu and savoring it for he knew that this was the last until he would return to him. His hands had long since clutched Shu’s kimono, twisting the fabrics to the point his knuckles turned white. It was undoubtedly painful, yet he did not want to pull away, not yet.

Neither wanted to separate. The moment their lips parted was the end, and the end had come.

Reluctantly, lips became distant. Both breathed in heavily from having lost all oxygen, yet neither took a step away, and Mika still grasped Shu’s kimono in a harsh hold. He shook his head, tears threatening to uncover themselves once more.

Shu whispered out, “Kagehira.” His hand trailed down his chin to his neck, coming all the way down to meet his hands that clutched his kimono. He, in a careful manner, pulled Mika’s fingers one by one from the fabric, replacing the cloth with his own fingers that he laced together. He lifted their intertwined hands to his lips, bringing them to a kiss before he released them altogether. Shu did not verbally say it, but Mika knew that it was time for him to go; nonetheless, Shu said something else altogether, “I love you.” And he smiled. It was that same smile Mika first witnessed in the garden, when he had first said I love you. It was that smile that softened his whole face that in some ways it was unrecognizable, yet it felt like he had known it all his life. “Thank you, for stubbornly staying by my side.”

Mika wanted to say so many things at that moment, but he did not say one; simply, he smiled back at Shu. Really, in that moment he did not need to say anything more, nor did he need to hear anything more from Shu.

Mika picked up his lantern, gazing at Shu once last time before he stepped out the window. The chillness from the night could no longer be felt from Shu’s haori blanketing him in a new sense of warmth; it was like a piece of Shu that he left with, a symbol of the trust he felt. Throughout all the uncertainty, the pain of parting, Mika walked back to the orphanage without bearing a single tear. It was not until he was in the comfort of his own room that, holding Shu’s haori to his chest, he let himself cry into the fabric without a single person seeing.

Shu was not there that night to wipe his tears for him, but he had given a piece of himself to be there for him in his absence. And even with him not there, a soft lullaby played outside in the comfort of it all. The nightingale’s song had returned.

Chapter Text

A sight as crimson as blood, that color that bore the meaning of passion yet war, that hue only ever worn by those who occupied the Itsuki household had draped itself over Shu’s body. The color felt tainted like it burned simply wearing it, but it was inevitable if he wanted to wash away the color for eternity.

Shu had decided. He was going to meet with his father. He was going to tell him that he was denouncing his position. To be able to remain by Mika’s side: this was the only way.

Walking through the halls to bring forth this sought-out reality showed what his current life was as of now. The palace stood bare, lifeless. Not a spirit, not a soul, not a cast of eyes gazed upon its walls towards the main room remained amidst such a moment, knowing what was to come. There was only him, alone as he made his way towards his father’s room.

And when Shu arrived—it further showed this truth.

Opening the door created the sensation of the red from his kimono bleeding through the paper walls, turning them from an iridescent white to that same shade of red. It was like dried red paint casted all over; Shu could not discern anything from it as he continued walking forward—as nothing but that besmirched color stained his whole vision.

His father’s disdain for him was abundantly apparent since his childhood. From his attire to his mannerisms to even the way his expression hinted the slightest repulsion to any words of disagreeance that came his way: he had always been seen as a disgrace. Perhaps the news of his departure would come as a joy. Perhaps his father would laugh, say that he was foolish for giving up riches and an extravagant life for one with an unforeseen future, but whatever insults he would throw his way, he would ultimately let him go. It was a comforting thought, and deep within it was what Shu believed as his feet paused in their momentum. Seated there, before him sat only red.

“You wished to speak with me?” The question could have been spoken from either, yet Shu was the first to bring it into existence.

“That is true.” He had not seen his father in months, but nothing about him had changed at all. The color he wore was the same, that abhorrent shade created by the formation of layers upon layers of fabrics looming together into one final garment. This and his manner of dialect were of no difference, but one thing was slightly amiss: his expression. There was a portrayal of hidden anger beneath it. “Yet I had expected to not hear from you until I had decided to have someone drag you out to stand before me myself. So, if I must correct, you wished to speak with me?”

“Quit it with the amusements. Your banter is wasting valuable time, is it not? Get on with whatever you sought to speak to me about.”

“...Is that so?” he mused. “Since when did you hold the authority to tell me such a thing?” With his question came an anticipation for what Shu would say, yet nothing, not a word nor his expression, faltered. Witnessing this—it was infuriating. He wanted to see what would make him crack. “That is what I detest about you—that unruly manner of yours.” He paused. Nothing. “I summon to speak with you on the day of my return yet you refuse me by disgracing this family by wasting time prancing around with some new idea that you call ‘art’. You befoul that red with the hideous attire you create.”

Still, there was nothing. No response came from Shu.

“My…” The Lord’s hand lifted, hiding his expression for a mere second; this exchange between silence and movement allowed for one last breath of Shu’s ignorance to live. “I had hoped it would never come to this. To hide you in this palace would have been beneficial for me.” His hand returned to his side, orchestrating the symphony of a darker shade of red to bleed across the room, marking the finale. “I am sending you off to live with another family. This relation shall gain me new ties and I shall prosper from it, perhaps even more so than the last. I will go to ruin if I do not regain the money I have lost, that of which I am sure you have heard.”

The nights sitting beside Mika surrounded by flowers blurred. Memories of his laughter, the remembrance of his eyes, and most of all, the sight of his smile could no longer be remembered.

Shu had longed for another life, but this was not the life he had envisioned. Mika was nowhere to be found in this one his father now spoke of.

“Non! I cannot accept this!”

Shu’s father continued, smiling all the while, “I am holding a celebration for your departure. This connection shall be announced to all. I hope after that I will never have to bear witness to your face ever again; it reminds me all too much of that man.”

Fate was never predictable. At times it felt like one could hold its gifts in their hands, and at others, it felt like grains of sand slipping through fingers.

“That is all. You may leave.”

But one could still grasp it, no matter what form it took.

“I am denouncing my position.”

For the first time, Shu’s father paused in genuine surprise. It was almost mesmerizing, in an odd way, to see such a demeanor befall him. Even if it did not last long, its effect was still profound.

“Is that so!?” He laughed. He laughed and laughed to the point his words could barely be comprehended throughout it all, muffled and tangled through strings of laughter. “Do you truly believe that you could do such a thing? That you have equal status to me that you may choose to leave as you please? Out there, a normal life!? To call you my son—how pitiful!”

Shu retorted, “You will no longer need to call me your son.” His voice was calm, unthoughtfully calm. “To you, I will no longer exist.”

“...This is the thanks I get? Refusal by you?” His amused look dissolved; instead, the anger that had previously been hidden consumed his face whole. “These riches—those fabrics you contort into hideous garments—where do you believe that has all come from? You truthfully think that you can survive, that anyone would be willing to live with, to work with, to simply speak to such an impertinent person without the power you currently possess? How humorous that would be, to witness you try to attempt to live a life like that. I wish I could.”

“I need not a comfortable life. Whether I struggle to simply survive, it shall hold no bounds over me,” Shu began. “I am sick of this life handed to me. I desire not to live as you have, to pursue a meaningless life that derives not from a person’s aspiration but takes from it instead—to trample upon the world ruled by instinct alone. What I desire is unparallel to this life. What I desire most is to live.”

“You are still a child, aren’t you?” his father contested, but it was nothing from his truth. “In this world is unequal standing. To be born as a peasant or what you and I are: it would be foolish to derive from what has already been placed. Why give it up for something that is not needed for survival? Why pursue childish art, to live poor in the name of living as you please? That is not how the world is. I am only acting in accordance with what has been placed in law.”

“That is not the world I envision. Art is not shameless nor is it abhorrent. The will to create, the sacrifice against the very nature of survival knowing fully well one could risk oneself by dedicating their whole existence to creation alone… what forges humanity is this very nature of choice. I desire to show the world this, to preserve life and other’s hearts as art has done to mine, to bestow blessings upon those who were raised according to reason, and to not act in conference to what has been imparted upon me by others. Even at this very moment, I want to sow that same experience to those being crushed by the concept of instinct. We, as humans, have the free will to choose that path. It would be foolish of me to be trapped within the confines of a miniature garden such as yours.”

His father sat there with not a sound being made, yet as his face contorted into shards like that of a mirror, the echo of its pieces shattering above the ground could be heard. His future—it was starting to splinterize by Shu’s words. “...If I have to, I will drag you back here myself. I will find you and destroy any merely living you could ever imagine obtaining!”

Shu had nothing more to say. No matter what he verbalized, what he expressed—none of it would matter. Not to his father.

No last glance was spared: the image of his countenance was long since burned into his mind. Turning away from him, vision stained by red, Shu walked out of that room, leaving behind that taintful hue.

If his father was not desperate for money—if the whole business trip had never come about—perhaps he really would have let him go. If only he had met Mika sooner.

Enclosed within the confinements of his own room, Shu stripped the red from himself. He could no longer stand to look at it, could no longer stand to feel its cauterize over himself anymore. Its color was torn off completely, leaving nothing of its blemished color.

He then stood there. It was a mixture of knowing yet not wanting, fear yet the knowledge of freedom lying ahead.

Humanity was the expression of free will. To live by that, to impart that revolution, and to be by Mika’s side was to disregard reason and choose one’s fated gifts. What remained of that was a path once blinded by darkness now uncovered by light. Down it, the sound of the nightingale’s songs could be heard as if to guide him to it despite the fear of walking down it.

Shu knew. He was going to leave it all behind. He was going to run away on the night of the celebration.

To run away. In a sense of rage he had done it once before, and after the first he had done it time and time again to meet with Mika, but he always came back in the end. To do it permanently, to leave behind this life in such a riskful way that his future had no absolutes... to ask Mika of such a thing.

“Run away with me. Leave behind everything you have ever known your entire life.”

And with it was the possibility that Mika would not want to leave with him.

But he was waiting for him.

Clothing himself in another kimono, Shu left his room.

Brushes of yellow and blue became one as the sun burned across the dawn; his glow outlined everything in streaks of black, delineating not only the zen garden but also a figure surrounded by it all. The lines followed their movement as they glanced over their shoulder, witnessing Shu under the sun’s glow as well. Seeing him, they called out in surprise, “Itsuki?”

“Kiryu.”

Standing there, both under the sun’s longing sigh brought forth an old feeling: the time when they would play as children, when Kuro would laugh at the scraps he received while Shu would cry at the hideous sight, all under the gleams of light in this very spot.

Unlike them, who as people grew old, this spot had not changed in reflection. With the passing of Kuro’s mother, with Mademoiselle's first arrival, and even with the passing of time, this spot remained in its old self; still, witnessing the look casted upon Shu’s face now was only a reminder of that. That look alone—Shu did not need to say anything for Kuro to know: this would be the last time that the both of them would occupy this very spot together.

“Whatever you say to me, Kiryu, know that it will hold no persuasion over me. My mind has already been made,” Shu started. “I am denouncing my position. I could care less about whatever my father threatens over my life, for I will not allow myself to be bound by his manner of living. To pursue such a purposeless life, to bear no meaning whilst taking it from others all because of some selfish desire... I can not stand it. I am leaving all of this behind.” The shadow’s depth outlined the slightest change in his expression; it was not much, but the sincerity of his words could not be hidden because of it. “I am running away, and I wish to take Kagehira with me. Whether you regard me as foolish or attempt to persuade me out of this endeavor, know that I will not change my mind. I am going to see Kagehira one way or another; still, I desire not to allow any danger to befall him, so... allow me to see him. Take me to him.”

From what Shu had anticipated to come from Kuro whether it had been disagreement to understanding turned to be something else entirely. Shu stared at the other in shock. He was laughing.

“This is no laughing matter!”

“I know, I know. ‘M sorry,” Kuro apologized despite laughing throughout it all. Shu scowled but allowed him to calm himself before speaking. “Y’know, you remind me all too much of my sister sometimes. You’re both unnaturally stubborn. In an odd way, that’s what I admire about ya both.” His words were soft yet still light. “I had already known that it would eventually come to this. I didn’t want you to stop seein’ him entirely. I just wanted you to think about it from another perspective—to not act on impulse alone.”

The lines that outlined each individual seeped away as the sun met the horizon’s edge. The once yellow and blue bled into the sky, transforming altogether.

“Ah, I do feel a lil’ sad hearin’ that though.” Kuro, turning from Shu to the sunset, gazed upon it in reminiscence. “This will be the last time that I’ll see you in a while, won’t it?”

Shu conceded, “I suppose that it will.”

“What’s gonna happen of my position now, huh? There ain’t much of a purpose for me here if you’re gone.” Kuro snuck a glance at the other, quick to shake his head at his expression. “Don’t give me that look. You know I only took this position to support my sister.” He hummed. “Maybe I’ll give it up: servin’ the Itsuki household. I’ll open up a tailor shop or somethin’ of the sort while gettin’ to spend more time with her doin’ somethin’ I love.”

Shu never knew what Kuro had truly ever felt. From the burden of his mother’s passing to now; perhaps that statement, that settlement of leaving his once life—perhaps it showed that he, too, was finally ready to move on. At least that was what Shu had liked to consider.

“What about you? What are you gonna do?”

Shu quieted, yet before his eyes followed to meet the sky’s end, he knew his answer without needing to think about it. “I want to show the world my art. Unlike those of the palace, whose life is dull, those beyond its walls have a longing for such a thing. A colorful world, is it not? I wish to fill it with my own.”

“Eh, that so?” Kuro chuckled. “That suits you. Both of you.”

As the sun’s rein fell for the day, uncovering the earth from its light, a comfortable silence blanketed the zen garden in his place. It was calming, and memories, both new and old that had once been perceived as painful were now nothing more than sentience given to soak into the soil of time and wither away. All that was left was to reminisce on those days of youth, of what this garden held and could no longer bear.

“I’ll take you to him—to Kagehira. To see him now would be reckless after you just spoke to your father, but I’ll take you to him before the celebration starts. I’m sure that’s when you’re planning on leaving.”

“Kiryu.” Further down the path of the nightingale’s song, Shu could not help but question, just a little. “You must have known about this for quite some time, haven’t you?”

“I guess I have.”

“The celebration. That was your meaning behind my father’s return for me?”

“It was.” He shrugged. “I didn’t want my words to influence you too much.” If it had been best to tell him then, or never tell him at all, that answer would have never been known, but despite that, Kuro could not help but disregard it and question further as well. “What changed your mind?”

Shu paused. He glanced away, hiding his face. “Someone made me realize something I had not.”

Kuro knew exactly who it was. Even if Shu tried to hide it in shame, the light blush across his cheeks gave it all away. “What are you gonna do if Kagehira doesn’t want to leave with you?”

“Then I shall wait for him.”

Really, it truly felt as if the clock had turned backwards; in the garden stood the young Kuro and Shu. There they were: Kuro with a cheeky grin spread across his cheeks, poking fun at Shu who scowled in annoyance. “I still haven’t been able to send him that letter you wanted. Maybe you should write him a love letter and hand it to him directly instead.”

“Kiryu!”

“Or you can just tell him directly. Eh, ain’t like it matters. You two will be livin’ together, won’t you? You won’t have me to supervise you anymore.”

“Non! You truly have not changed at all!”

Kuro laughed. Shu huffed. And Kuro laughed more because of that.

“Hey, Itsuki?”

“What is it now?”

“Way later, when my sister has grown and left me, I want to travel.” Laughter and teasing smiles had died off. Leaving it in its replacement was a look of solitude, of peace. “When I leave the village’s walls, I hope that I’ll get to see your art, Icchan.”

It really was like their days of youth. “I hope so as well, Ryuu-kun.”

The days passing by felt as though they had not at all; instead, they lingered, holding on to prevent that dreadful celebration. Every second dawdled, knowing what words needed to be said and the fear of their answer; however, what outshone them all was Shu’s longing to see Mika.

And now, awaiting for that time, Shu sat alone in his room. Thoughtfully held between his fingers was a needle captured by a thread. In repeated motions it moved between fabrics, sewing two into one. Each stitch further enhanced the piece into a silhouette, one not of Shu’s but another: of Mika’s.

If Mika were to say yes and leave with him then Shu had one last thing to ask. To run away on the night of the celebration was a risk, and it bore no guarantee of his freedom. There needed to be something to guarantee the success of it all.

Shu was going to ask Mika one last thing before this old life of theirs ended.

The sun outside had set, hiding away his light. Without it, there was no path for the needle to follow, and so Shu moved to set alight his own light: a lantern beside himself. Its blaze flickered beside the moon, each bearing its own glow that was similar yet different, but though they were different, they both held the same purpose. Lighting the needle’s path, Shu continued until the light within the lantern flickered at the very movement of the door sliding open.

“Itsuki.”

Shu paused, quick to look up from his project to Kuro who stood by the door. “What is it?” he questioned, yet the slight hope within his tone could not be hidden away at the possibility of what Kuro had come for.

Kuro must have picked up on it, for he wasted not a moment to tell Shu with a knowing smile, “I’mma take you to Kagehira tonight.”

His time spent waiting—the worry and longing that came with it—all of it would either disappear or worsen tonight.

Shu stood, putting aside his work. “Hmph, I wish you would have given me earlier notice. I would have appreciated more time to prepare myself.”

“It would’ve been too risky to tell you earlier.” After their exchange in the zen garden, Kuro helped Shu prepare for the celebration. A letter had been sent to Rei; he was sure to allow them a place to live for the time being until they could afford a place of their own.

Kuro watched as Shu scowled at his appearance in his mirror. Like there was anything wrong with his appearance in the first place. “You look fine, Itsuki. I’m sure Kagehira will be happy to see you either way.”

Shu scoffed, his flusterment apparent. “Always making some ill-mannered remark.” he moved from the mirror to Kuro, pushing him out. “Now get out. I must at least change before we depart.”

“Hey hey alright! No need to push me,” Kuro grumbled but left regardless. “I’ll wait for you out here. Don’t take forever, alright? You can’t spend the whole night with Kagehira.”

Back alone within the confinements of his room, Shu walked to his closet, pulling out another kimono. Its color, bright yet cool, was like those of the Shibazakura fields with their petals so small and delicate yet holding so much color. Shu coated himself with the pigment before walking out the door.

Draped in magenta, that fabric he had first purchased with the blue long ago, Shu stepped out into the night’s ambiance beside Kuro; together, they left for the orphanage without a soul from the palace knowing.

The nights during spring and the nights during summer almost held a different soul to them, from one of pure beginnings to one of knowing. Seasons always held the purpose of the physical representation of time, but not once had they felt this significant. Now as they showed that of life’s passing, they too further enabled the continuation down the path of growth.

Tonight, seeing Mika for the first time since their exchange of words brought forth that wave of unease and longing. If only this would not mark the end until their next meeting but mark the beginning of their life together instead.

“I’ll wait here, Itsuki.” Shu had barely even realized the sight of the orphanage standing before them. The walk felt too short and too long all at the same time. “Don’t make me wait forever.”

Shu said nothing; instead, he gave a light nod in response, too occupied with his thoughts as he walked towards the building before them.

And there was the door. It had once been old, chipped away by the thread, but now it had been renewed. Shu took in a deep breath as his hand reached forward, knocking against the wood now so vibrant and new. In an odd way, as he looked at the door in all its new shine and polish, all he could see was the old door. With that old door came the memory of their second meeting, when he had returned the child, and the old door opened, revealing lapis and amber eyes.

And now, before him, the sight of the old door transformed to the new as it opened, once again revealing those lapis and amber eyes he had come to love.

“...Oshi-san!?”

For a moment Shu could see how they widened, but that sight was only visible for a moment.

“Oshi-san!”

Mika’s hand left the door, running forward. Shu could barely comprehend it at all as his arms were thrown around him—hands gripping the magenta fabric all in an attempt to embrace him to the fullest. Soon after his head was placed over his shoulder, causing his large smile to be felt against it. Even with the sudden impact, Shu could not find it in himself to scold Mika: it wasn’t even close to that. What he had wished to do that night when Mika snuck into the palace, he did.

Shu returned the embrace.

Just as Mika had done, his arms wrapped around him in reciprocation. Slowly, one of his hands moved up; Shu paused once it reached the base of Mika’s neck, but soon he brought his fingers to comb through his hair. In the spot his fingers had just been, he placed a kiss in that very spot, lingering for a moment until they left; still, to Mika, the feeling of his lips remained there, from the gentle brush to the warmth. And once Shu leaned away from it, a hush of a laugh could be heard coming from Mika’s lips.

“I missed ya,” Mika mumbled soon after, his words softened by fabrics.

Despite the unknowing of their future to come, Shu could not help the smile that traced itself across his own lips. “I missed you as well, Kagehira.”

Hearing that, Mika pulled himself from the embrace just enough that he could see Shu’s countenance. Witnessing his smile brightened his own—both smiling under the moonlight.

“I didn’t think I coulda had waited fer ya much longer.”

“Is that so?” Shu knew that he had felt the same way though he would not admit that. He replied with a light tease instead: “Impatient, aren’t we?”

“Ngah, that ain’t it,” Mika answered. “I was real worried ‘bout ya, y’know. I missed ya a real lot.”

Shu’s smile withered at the expectancy of his answer, faltering just enough that it fell in its entirety. “I am entirely fine, Kagehira. I hate that I have had you wait for me in worry.”

“Ngh, ya ain’t needa apologize. Course I couldn’t help but worry fer ya.” The grip on the other’s kimono lingered. With it, his smile softened, just a little. “But ya told me t’wait fer ya, so I did.”

“Kagehira”—an ambiance of guilt overtook Shu’s face—“I do not want to have you wait for me such as that ever again.”

Mika thought Shu was only feeling the burden of having to wait in uncertainty. He did not understand the extent of his words nor his feelings at that moment. He did not know his future about to be proposed to him.

“Oshi-san.” He stepped away, letting go of the magenta fabric in the process. Quickly, yet so gently, he brought his hand into Shu’s, lacing their fingers together into one final garment. “I understand why ya had me wait. Fer ya, I’d wait fer the rest of ma life.”

It made no sense. Shu did not want Mika to wait for him—he wanted him to be by his side for the rest of their eternity, yet his words still brought out a calming touch in their wake.

“Kage–”

“Ngah!” Before Shu could go on, Mika interrupted him. “I shouldn’t have ya standin’ out here! Let’s go inside, we can talk in ma room without anyone hearin’!”

“Wait, Kagehira!” By the grasp of Mika’s hand, Shu was pulled inside.

The door slid shut behind him and the once moon that blanketed his vision was gone due to the insides of the orphanage’s interior. It all shined in its own new light; however, something about it remained fastly the same as his first trip inside. Standing before him was Mika leading his way, and above them were the children, all who should have been asleep, kept watching in uttermost excitement until they could no longer be seen.

And now, standing inside Mika’s room that no longer held any of his poorly sown together plushies or clutter that had made his room his own brought out a different feeling. Nothing here was a reminder of Mika at all, all except for the things Shu had given him. This room, though brand new, truly was no longer his home.

“Kagehira—”

“Sorry there ain’t nothin’ fer ya t’sit on. Hope ya ain’t mind too much.”

“There is no need for you to apologize. It is only reasonable seeing as how the orphanage was recently rebuilt.”

“Ngh, guess yer right. Still, wish I had more fer ya.” Mika sighed, looking slightly ashamed. “Would ya like some tea? I can go make ya some real quick—”

Mika’s offer went unaccepted and even unfinished; his sentence fell short at the touch of Shu’s hand over his own. Surprised, he glanced back at him with widened eyes.

“I do not need anything. Just stay by my side, will you?” In truth, Shu did not want to be separated from Mika, even if it were only a moment. All he wanted was to be together with him with all the time he had tonight.

Mika was awestruck, though it did not take long for his smile to return.

“Oshi-san?”

“Hm?”

“There’s somethin’ that I’ve been wantin’ t’show ya fer a lil’ while.”

Their hands separated as Mika pulled from the touch. He walked toward the other side of the room, bending down to pick up a book beside his futon that Shu had not noticed lying there before. He quickly returned with the small book in hand, glancing at him before opening it.

Within the thin pages decorated in written-out words was a sudden abundance of vivid blue. Its resemblance, pressed between pages without a shade of color themselves, rested a flattened-out morning glory with its beautiful petals and tinge. Unlike those morning glories whose beauty lasted for only a day, this one’s youth remained preserved by the book.

“‘S the one ya gave me that night, y’know… when we confessed.” Mika shyly gazed at the flower while he spoke. “I wanted t’do this with the first one ya gave me, do ya remember that? I wish there had been some way t’save it, but this one is just as important t’me as the other. ‘S just as beautiful too, don’tcha think?”

Shu remained speechless. Truly, the blue of the flower was as vibrant as that one night. Seeing it was like seeing it in its original form when it had been placed behind Mika’s ear. It looked entirely the same in comparison to its former self, and in a way, it even looked the same as the first.

“Kagehira…” Words slipped from Shu’s lips before he could comprehend them himself. “Do you know why I had given you a morning glory that night our paths first crossed?”

Shu dared not look at Mika; though, he could imagine the expression he was making by his answer: his typical, incomprehensible noises. And so, he decided to continue on, “That night you had mentioned how violets resembled the color of my eyes. Such a thing as that—never once had someone expressed that to me before. I was going to tell you that, how it had touched me gravely, but then a sakura petal erased my words entirely.” His hand reached out. With a touch like that of a delicate hum, one so light they barely met, his hand came upon the morning glory to feel its petals against his fingertips. “Right before we were about to part ways, I had caught a glimpse of that morning glory. Perhaps in a peculiar way, the flower reminded me of you in that moment. Whether it was the enthrallingness of it or the color like that of your one eye, I had a sudden desire to gift it to you. A singular sakura petal could not have matched your beauty, and now I am deeply grateful that I had given it to you. I believe that in that moment I had witnessed your true smile for the first time. It was alluring, Kagehira. I wished to see it more.” Shu’s eyes lifted from the flower to Mika. “I now have an answer as to why it reminds me of you. Its name. Your smile is as remarkable as the sun and as captivating as its light when it rises. A morning glory: to me, that is what your smile is.”

That smile, the smile he had described, had placed itself over Mika’s face. Above it was dusted pink painted across his cheeks, and with it, his eyes softened, overtaken by his words.

“The way ya say such things… I dunno how ya always manage t’say such pretty things.” Mika glanced away, flustered yet touched all at the same time. It was utterly apparent how his words meant so much, all simply from his smile alone. “Everythin’ ‘bout ya, Oshi-san. Sometimes it feels like ‘m gazin’ at a whole ‘nother world just bein’ by yer side.”

“Then let us be in the same one, Kagehira,” Shu said. “Let me into your world.”

The book possessing the morning glory almost fell out of Mika’s hands. He looked back at Shu in sudden astonishment. With it, the pages quickly joined together once more, closing the book in fear of bringing any harm to the precious flower.

Shu felt a heat rise to his cheeks as well. Perhaps it was from the intimacy of his words or the nervousness of Mika’s answer to come, yet what he felt and knew needed to be said: Shu could not hide the truth from Mika any longer. “I wish to spend my entirety with you. I want to share every moment life has bestowed to us, whether it be simply witnessing a flower’s first bloom together or a nightingale’s song; however, I do not want this desire of mine to be mine alone, and I do not want any danger to befall you. Kagehira, my father is sending me away.” It still felt unnatural to say that—that that was his once future intended for him. “As much as I would wish to stay, I cannot. I am running away from the palace. There is no other choice.”

Mika’s face fell. At the sight, the worry that had hidden itself within Shu resurfaced like a crashing wave, rising far beyond the land’s surface. The chance that Mika did not want to leave with him—part of him did not know if he could bear it.

“Oshi-san–”

“You unveiled to me this path that I never once saw, and I want to share it with you. Still, I understand if you do not want to leave with me. To sacrifice everything, this whole life you have once known...”

“I—”

“But if I must, I will wait for you. Until the day you decide that you are ready to join my side—”

“I wanna go with ya!” Mika yelled, stopping any other rambling Shu had to offer. “I wanna spend the rest of ma life with ya, see everythin’ with ya! I wanna share all those lil’ moments just like ya said—I ain’t wanna be separated from ya ever again!”

All of the nervousness, the worry Shu had felt the moment he had decided to run away—the wave receded, bringing forth relief and even the excitement he had long since felt at the idea of their future together.

He would be able to live with Mika and spend every morning beside him once again. They would get to lie beside one another as the sun grew young and the moon grew old, both witnessing the earth’s transfiguration each season and laugh and cry and live. It felt abnormal to feel that feeling others have talked about, written about, and lived about, yet now, he too had felt that feeling, a feeling so overbearing that it was painful but something he could no longer live without. Together, they would be beside one another as equals, gaining inspiration from the other while being a muse in return, and grow as people as the world grew old itself. They were finally able to have someone to bring color into the world with.

“But… with me?”

“...Whatever are you talking about?”

“T’leave everythin’ behind—t’start anew,” Mika mumbled as his face fell further. Shu stared at it, trying to understand what it was portraying.

“Kagehira, you are making no sense right now. I thought that you wanted to live with me.”

“I do, I really do, ‘s just… ngah. I ain’t smart like ya er as talented as ya. I dunno, the idea that yer leavin’ behind such a lavished life, even if ya don’t wanna live like that, and ya want me with ya…?” Perhaps it was because his dream had suddenly become a reality or because he could not believe that Shu loved him as much as he did, but whatever it was, Mika did not feel like he was worthy enough. “I dunno anythin’ outside these walls. How am I, someone who was abandoned as a child, gonna be the one ya spend the rest of yer life with? I ain’t worthy t’be the one t’do that with ya, Oshi-san. Ya deserve someone else, someone—”

“Do not speak of yourself in such a manner as that!”

Mika quieted, looking at Shu in shock. His expression had become one of anger, but it was not because he was mad that Mika was refusing his proposal. He simply could not stand hearing him talk about himself like that.

“Need I not remind you of everything you have shown me. If anyone is not worthy, then I believe that it is me who is unworthy.” Shu’s voice softened from how it was just moments before; he still conveyed the frustration he felt, but it lessened as he spoke, “There is no one I would rather spend eternity with. I want you by my side, and I by yours. Throughout everything, all the time we have spent together, and even through the moments when I was cruel to you, you stood beside me. You saved me. You are my partner, through both this world and in art. You have shown me what that truly means.” Shu paused. He took the book from Mika’s hands, now holding it in his own before he continued, “I wish that you would see yourself the way that I do. You are only human, Kagehira. You cannot be flawless, it is simply impossible. Neither am I, despite how much I had strived for it. I do not expect this journey to be easy; however, I know that I will regret it if I do not ask this of you. Until the day we bring our blossoms together to show the world the most beautiful bouquet and even afterwards, I want you by my side. I want to spend the rest of my eternity with you.”

“Oshi-san—” Lapis and amber met those of amethysts. They gleamed and glistened when they met, yet their shine was quickly concealed. Mika glanced away, too shy to look at Shu. “I don’t think I have it in me t’look at ya right now...”

“And why is that?”

“Ma heart ‘s beatin’ too fast.”

Shu was speechless. He simply stared at Mika in awe while holding the book in his hands. The reminder of the flower was a comfort all on its own, but witnessing Mika standing before him had brought out a different type of comfort, even if he did not know what the other was going to say. He simply waited until he was ready to speak.

“Lookin’ back at how ma life has changed since the moment I met ya—I had forgotten ‘bout so many things. Ma dreams an’ hopes, everythin’ I wished fer growin’ up... I had forgotten ‘bout all of ‘em. I was too busy thinkin’ ‘bout bein’ there fer the children who were abandoned just like I was.” In some ways meeting Shu felt so long ago, yet in others it felt like it was just yesterday. “Oshi-san, I didn’t know what it was like fer someone t’care about me the way that ya do. I never had that, an’ sometimes I still ain’t used to it. Just bein’ by yer side makes me real happy. Really, I didn’t even know that it was possible fer me t’feel the way I feel ‘bout ya. I dunno how I got so lucky,” he mumbled. “The dreams I had forgotten—wantin’ t’learn how to sew, wantin’ t’see the world—ya showed ‘em all t’me. Ya brought back color into ma world. Thinkin’ ‘bout being with ya fer eternity…”

Mika fell silent as his smile returned; it was small and perhaps even shy, but the happiness that he felt at that moment was completely transparent through it alone. “I love ma hometown. All the children here… I know it ain’t gonna be easy t’just leave ‘em. No matter what, I never wanna throw no one er nothin’ away ‘cause I know just how terrible that feels. But I’ve seen the way they look at ya. All of ‘em have a sparkle in their eye, grinnin’ at me from ear to ear always talkin’ ‘bout how excited they are t’see the young Lord come. But more than that, they always talk ‘bout how excited they are t’see me live ma dreams: learnin’ how ta sew, comin’ back with a smile just like ‘em. I can see it—the dreams they all have just as I had. I never want their hope, just like mine, t’ever leave ‘em. I wanna show ‘em that they can live their dreams too. I wanna give ‘em hope.”

Stare still casted to the floor, Mika could not see Shu’s face, but after a while, the silence had become too grave for him to handle. He started rambling on in shame, wishing to hear him say something—anything. “...Whaddaya think, Oshi-san? Maybe ‘m sayin’ somethin’ weird?”

No other words were spoken. The only evidence that he was even there was the sight of the book held between his hands.

Gathering up enough courage, Mika looked up at Shu only to be met with something beyond anything he had expected. Standing before him was Shu with his eyes still on him; the only difference was his expression. It was soft with a smile, and beneath his eyes were tears he was unable to suppress.

“Oshi-san!?”

“Not at all, Kagehira. Not a single word you have spoken was odd in the slightest.”

Mika was awestruck. The sight, one of which he had only seen once, was still so new. But unlike the first when tears of sadness had streamed down his cheeks, these were far from it. It was hard to place what these were from, what Shu had felt at this very moment, but Mika knew one thing for certain. Unlike the first, when he could only stare at Shu in marvel, he was able to move his free hand forward to wipe away his tears for him. And Shu let him.

It felt nice—the touch of Mika’s fingers across his skin. Oh how they used to be so cold like porcelain fingers of a doll, but now they felt warm, truly showing that this moment was real.

After some time did Shu pull from this touch. Mika frowned, unsure what Shu was doing, but it did not take long for him to set the book down before taking both of his hands into his own.

“Then let us show them together. Let us show them life’s most valuable gifts. Let us show them this colorful world.” His hands were soft and gentle. And his response, above all, was the most delicate of all. Mika could not help his ever-growing smile simply hearing Shu talk. “There is to be a celebration held at the palace to announce my family’s new relation and my sending off. This is the night that I have chosen to run away. Having the celebration and abundance of people there should allow for a reasonable distraction, but I believe that that is not enough. To ensure the success of this endeavor… Kagehira. I wish for you to sing at the celebration.”

“Ngh!? Me? Are ya sure!?”

“I am. Since when have I ever joked about such a thing?” Shu snickered, raising his brows. “You hold a beautiful voice, Kagehira. And, in truth, I have longed to hear it again.”

Mika’s lip parted, blushing slightly. The idea of singing before others—never mind simply that but a crowd of high figures was beyond nerve-wracking. “I’ll do it.” But if it was for Shu, he would do anything.

And it was the same for Shu. For Mika, he would do anything.

“I know ya gotta go, but…”—the tips of one of Mika’s hands pulled from Shu’s; they lifted to meet his sleeve, loosely gripping its end—“can ya stay just a lil’ bit longer?”

His weak hold would have done nothing to prevent Shu from leaving, yet that did not matter. His look was enough to make him stay. “I suppose that I will allow it.”

Mika was quick to lead Shu to his futon, having nowhere else to sit. Despite this, it was not uncomfortable, and even with the movement of them both sitting down, their hands never parted through it. All it had done was bring them closer together.

“I shall have Kuro bring your outfit to you once I have completed it for the celebration,” Shu informed after having comfortably sat down.

“Eh? Yer makin’ me a new outfit fer it?” Mika turned to look at Shu once he had sat down as well. He gleamed. “Now ‘m real excited.”

“You are always excited when I gift you something.”

“‘Course I am! Everythin’ ya make is real lovely.” Mika chuckled as his other hand moved to tug Shu’s sleeve. “Do ya need ma measurements fer it?”

“Non, that is unnecessary. I know them by heart.”

“Eh? Y’know,” Mika said with a new teasing grin, “ain’t that kinda odd?”

Shu’s face reddened, scoffing at the proposition. “Do not be so bashful, Kagehira! It is nothing odd in the slightest!”

Mika could only laugh more at Shu’s sudden embarrassment, and Shu could only shake his head in annoyance.

From having been separated just moments before—from the pain of unknowing to the hurt of an unknown future—spending time like this with light moments, gentle smiles, and teasing—all of it felt just like spring had.

“When we live together, will I get to wear yer creations every day?” Mika’s question was asked after a shift in his position. The pressure of his head against the other’s shoulder stunted his words, though it was not confining at all.

Shu allowed his head to rest there, continuing on with a voice softer than he had intended. “You have become quite skilled yourself, have you not? Soon you will be able to make them all on your own.”

“Ngah, but I only wanna wear yers.”

“I cannot make you everything.”

Mika pouted. “Why not?”

“How are you supposed to hone your skill if you do not practice?”

“I’ll just make yer clothing then.”

“And how are we supposed to make a living off of that?” Shu’s brows rose in inquiry. “We cannot depend on others forever, you know.”

“Yer pretty enough that people would pay just t’look at ya.”

“Kagehira!”

“Ngah, but I don’t want anyone else lookin’ at ya anyway,” Mika trailed off, quickly changing his mind.

Shu scowled, shaking his head. Perhaps he should have been more worried about their future together after all. “Truly, whatever am I to do with you? At this rate we are going to end up on the streets.”

“Nehe, c’mon, that ain’t true. I wouldn’t let that happen t’us.”

“Is that so?”

“Mhm. I’ll make sure of it.”

Shu said nothing more in that moment. There was nothing more that needed to be said. Mika would never know how much those words had meant to him.

“Hey, Oshi-san?”

The pressure on Shu’s shoulder relinquished. He turned his head to look at Mika, only to be met with a delicate smile.

“‘M real happy.”

His words were untouched and unblemished, soft and delicate, yet they were left without a show of emotion such as words that were poured in tender bitterness or languished harshness. They came and went, left from that smile alone.

Shu stared at it for a moment, those three words but a repeated chime. Nonetheless, they brought out that same feeling as their meaning. “As am I.”

With those words came the reality of it all. No more were their lives separated by unequal birth, or by what the world has dictated for them. From this point on to the moment of their last nightfall, they would not be separated, according to what fate had gifted them.

Neither knew who indicated it first, and perhaps it was the two of them or none at all, but both closed the distance between one another: a knowing sign.

No matter how much pain life brings or how dull one’s vision has become from the circumstances binding them, it is known that one day their own blindness will be unveiled to see the color around them.

Thank you, colorful world.

The second the kiss ended, Mika grabbed onto Shu’s sleeve. He did not want him to leave, not yet. “Stay with me longer?”

“Was this not enough for you?”

“Nu huh. Ya gotta make up fer lost time.”

“Hmph. I truly have spoiled you too much,” Shu said, but he could not help his own smile. “We have the rest of our lives to do that.”

The two sat by one another in silence, basking in a moment like this, knowing just how many more were to come. Even small talk that broke the barrier was no less meaningful than the small exchanges of glances and touches. It was nice, but as much as they had wished for the moon to linger just the slightest bit longer, the sun could not stay sleeping forever. Shu’s long absence would soon become unpresidential, and as much as Kuro would deny it, Shu could not keep him waiting forever.

“Kagehira,” Shu whispered, “I must depart.”

Mika grumbled a little but understood. He let go of Shu’s hand and stood before a garment overtook his vision.

“Ngah, your haori! I forgot t’give it back t’ya!” Mika ran over to grab it. “Thanks fer lettin’ me borrow it.”

Mika walked over to Shu, handing the piece back to him only for him to decline it. “Keep it. Bring it with you when we leave. It is now the both of ours, is it not?”

The haori remained gripped in Mika’s hands, and it remained in his possession Shu had left.

“Pack your belongings and hide them in the flower garden.” Shu stood outside the front of the orphanage, eyeing Mika who stood by the door’s edge. “After your performance, leave imminently.” Shu paused. “Kagehira. I will meet you in the flower garden. No matter what occurs, I will be there. I will be waiting for you.”

“Oshi-san,” Mika started with a knowing smile, “I’ll be there. I promise.”

Shu sighed, but despite everything, he believed him. “You better keep your promise.”

“I will.” he laughed. “Hey, Oshi-san?”

“Hm?”

Mika took one step out the door. Shu’s eyes widened as his face was only inches from his own; he could see how bright his eyes shined with the moon reflecting against them, her image shown thoughtfully within the lapis and amber intermixed.

“I love ya.” And he leaned in to where his lips met Shu’s cheek; it was quick, pulling away after a second.

Shu watched as Mika stepped back into the orphanage with his smile. His hand came to meet the door, only to pause as Shu’s hand reached out to stop it.

“Kagehira.” Just like before, the touch lingered. It was odd, that sensation; it was as if it had never happened. “I love you as well.”

Until the moment the nightingale’s song came to an end, their paths would remain intertwined before they brought forth one final destination.

Chapter Text

It was beautiful, as beautiful as the nightingales singing outside—the kimono in his hands that was made just for him.

It was the night of the performance—the night of the celebration. Across the horizon the sun began to meet its edge, deepening beneath the earth, longing to return the following morning.

The remaining light that was left seeped through the window of the jewelry store; it reflected against the silver and gold, the opal and pearl which dazzled the interior. Each piece gave forth a sliver of its breath upon the fabric sliding over shoulders, covering bare skin, and marking a final performance. Hands which have done this time and time before finished the kimono by tying the obi. The kimono that would stand before the stage—the kimono that would be seen by a crowd of people and then never seen again—there it stood now, surrounded by jewelry and a singular gaze.

Arashi’s hands finished bringing the kimono to its final self over Mika. With a smile, she took a step back, perfecting the piece with a scan as if any perfecting needed to be made at all. “You look stunning, Mika-chan,” she complimented. “No one will be able to guess your position with your looks alone.”

“Ngah, ya think so?” Mika turned to face Arashi, the ends of his kimono sliding across the flooring along with him.

“I know so.” Her answer was short as she moved aside. Just like Mika, she was covered in a mesmerizing kimono that made her shine; though, no matter what she wore, her beauty was unfailingly breathtaking. “My, isn’t this exciting? I have always wanted to take you to one of these celebrations before, even if they are such a bore.”

It was customary for her to go to these gatherings, coming from a family of wealth. But this celebration was much different. Mika was personally invited to attend. The moment he had come to her, saying that he too would come and wished for her to help him prepare was the moment she more than willingly agreed; however, with that question came the unveiling of the celebration’s purpose.

It was Shu’s departure announcement.

At first, she could not believe it, although what she could not believe more was Mika’s acceptance of it. She questioned and prided, knowing him all too well to simply accept it, but all that ever came from him was a simple answer: “I promise ya that ‘m real fine, Naru-chan. Oshi-san invited me t’the celebration so I can see him one last time.”

There was something there though, something within Mika’s expression that broke through the cover. It wasn't sadness towards a partner’s departure, no: it was an expression of hidden guilt and unkept secrets. Arashi knew more than words could express that Mika was not simply going because Shu had invited him to see him one last time.

“And since this celebration is for ‘Oshi-san’ then I am sure that Ritsu-chan will be coming along with his brother. That should make it more enjoyable, don’t you think so?” Arashi’s comb was taken into her hand. “Besides, it’s fun to gander at the few attractive people who come.”

Mika lightly laughed at Arashi’s remark, and even lightly smiled at the proposition of Ritsu being there. Arashi eased a little at his mood brightening up. Although he tried to hide it, he was one to wear his emotions on his sleeve without fail.

“Here, now turn around for me. Let me do your hair.”

Mika obeyed. Getting ready for the celebration took much more than simply getting dressed.

Both sat down onto prepared zaisus. Strands of hair were combed through and then set in place; Arashi always had a way of enhancing a person’s natural beauty.

Soon, the comb’s movements slowed down. Once she felt satisfied with the end product, she set the comb aside without saying a word. Time hurried by. Mika had not noticed at all.

Arashi sighed, grimacing at the fact. “Mika-chan, you are awfully quiet,” she spoke aloud. “Are you sure you are fine with all this?”

“Ngah?” Mika was taken out of his trance. Startled, he glanced over his shoulder—met with Arashi’s concerned look. Next, he noticed her hands by her side, having returned from his hair for how long, he had not a clue. He tried to cover up his mishap with another muffled chuckle and an awkward smile. “‘M alright, Naru-chan. I promise that ya ain’t gotta worry ‘bout me.”

Arashi knew it was not true. She could not believe him, yet instead of intriguing like she had attempted, she simply hummed. After her hum, she continued getting Mika ready, this time by taking a dampened cloth into her hand. It was placed onto his cheek; the coldness of it stung immediately after it touched his skin. Mika winced.

“It cannot sting that much, can it?”

Mika brushed it off, “Ngh, it ain’t that bad.” It was clear how it honestly felt once the cloth moved to his other cheek, causing him to wince once more. Arashi could not help the laugh that left her lips at his reaction right after his denial.

Just as she said, it did not last long. The cloth relocated from his face, down to his arms. No longer was the sensation as cold; it turned calming instead, a warmful feeling. Words weakened—a silence shared between them. And like all things, the silence, too, did not last for long. Arashi broke it.

“You know, you have changed quite a bit. Oh, I don’t mean that in a bad way. What I mean is,” she began, her eyes not departing from her task, “you seem more yourself than ever before.”

Mika’s eyes widened at her comment. He gaped at her as she worked, not understanding what she had meant. With her leaned down, all he could make out was the gentle smile plastered against her countenance, further confusing him.

“Mika-chan, do you remember what we used to talk about when we were younger? How I wished to shine and make everyone smile? I desired to make everyone feel the same as I do now, to live with a sense of happiness and love for themselves. I still feel that way, you know?” She paused. “...And your own dreams. I remember the first time you showed me an abandoned toy you had fixed all on your own. I was marveled by it. That empathy you have for others—that is something I admire most about you. Do not ever let it slip away from you.”

That time from back then—ah, he had almost forgotten. He did remember it well. Reluctantly, he was embarrassed presenting one to her, feeling inadequate for his skills were below that of an amateur at best. The reaction he thought he would receive was far from the one Arashi actually gave, however. She complimented it with a smile instead, saying that passion far surpassed any amount of skill one could possess. It had meant so much to him back then.

“And seeing as how we have grown… I believe both our dreams have come true.” For the first time since she began reminiscing on the past, Arashi looked up at Mika. He could finally see her smile clearly: a softened, tender smile. “You will make me a beautiful kimono someday, won’t you? One that will make me as divine as the cherry blossoms during spring?”

“Yer already as pretty as ‘em, though?”

Arashi laughed. “Perhaps so, but a beautiful lady needs a beautiful kimono to enhance her beauty to the fullest, don’t you think so?”

Mika’s heart drowned deeper in the lake of guilt, knowing that he would not be there to make her one. In an attempt to ease her inevitable pain, he brushed away the idea with his own idea of inadequacy. “Ngah, but ya already have so many stunnin’ clothin’. Why would ya want me t’make ya somethin’ when it wouldn’t be nearly as pretty as ‘em?”

“I know that is not true; however, even if it were so, it wouldn’t matter to me. Wearing something made by someone dear to you is a special feeling, isn’t it?” She stood. “I am sure you understand that feeling quite well by now.”

It was true. To him, it was one of the most special feelings in the world. And that hurt him even more.

“Ngh, Naru-chan-”

She interrupted him, “Here, there is one last thing.”

Arashi walked away as far as eyes could see. It was not long before she returned. Knees tucked, sitting back down before Mika, her joined hands lifted to reveal a small box. Mika’s eyes widened as lapis and amber met a remarkable glint. It was a pair of earrings.

Their radiance was out worldly, and the details carved piece by piece into them were beyond breathtaking, yet above all else, there was one thing about them that outstood the rest of its craftsmanship. They were a reminiscent reflection of the earrings Mika had lost in the wreckage.

“These are for you to keep.”

Mika moved his gaze from the pair to Arashi in utter bewilderment. “Eh!? I can’t possibly accept ‘em! Not after what happened ta the last pair!”

Arashi shook her head. “Don’t be so senseless, Mika-chan. That wasn’t your fault at all. And these are not a replacement for the last.”

“Then why are ya…?”

“This is my departure gift to you.”

It couldn’t be—Arashi knew this whole time. Mika suddenly felt like a fool believing she knew nothing, and a far greater fool for trying to ever hide it. In this way, she had not changed since they first met. Like that, the emotions and reaction Mika thought she would have—none of it showed through.

“You honestly thought that you could hide it from me? I know you too well by now, Mika-chan~ I am hurt that you ever thought you could do so,” Arashi retorted in a playful manner. “There was no way that you were ever fine with Shu-kun leaving. That isn’t like you. Even if you were to let him go and stay behind, I knew that your grief from it would be abundantly clear, instead all you have been is silent.”

Arashi put aside the earring box, taking both of Mika’s hands into her own. “I would do everything it takes to never see you in pain. I would travel across the country to put him in his place if it ever came to that.” A scowl formed, and Mika knew that her words were true; still, it weakened, showcasing that she knew—knew in her heart that this was for the best. “As much as I am apprehensive about this all, there is nothing that I will do to try and convince you otherwise. Your true self is beside him. It is all too clear to see. So do everything in your power to be beside him.”

Her grip on Mika’s hands tightened, and without knowing, his grip tightened as well. It took everything to suppress the tears threatening to seep through the cracks of fragmented lapis and amber, yet Arashi’s following words through an all too tender smile were enough to shatter them whole: “I will always treasure our friendship, Mika-chan.”

“Naru-chan,” Mika sobbed out, shaking his head in denial, “I ain’t wanna leave ya—I can’t stand t’think that I’d never see ya again!”

“I know that this is not our end. At least to me, as long as we are both alive, we will forever be under the same sky. Life is much more than one last final goodbye.” A brow of hers rose, smiling all too knowingly at her next words to come. “Besides, you promised me that you’d make me a beautiful kimono someday, didn’t you?”

Mika exclaimed, “I promise t’make ya the most beautiful kimono ya have ever seen! I promise ya!” Without thinking and with streams still streaming down his cheeks, Mika practically jumped onto Arashi in a hug. “...Thank ya, fer everythin’. I dunno how I got so blessed t’have such a best friend…” he mumbled into her shoulder, “I’mma miss ya a whole lot, Naru-chan.”

“Oh, don’t give me that! I cannot cry before the celebration, that’ll ruin my whole face you know!” Arashi exclaimed, the cracks in her voice giving it all away. She embraced Mika back wholeheartedly. “Now, wipe your tears. The celebration is not fit for a puffy look. Let me put these earrings in.”

Arashi had put in the earrings. They glistened more vividly with the kimono’s colors enhancing them—both intermixing to create one last, final look.

“You look beautiful, Mika-chan. Fit to be by a Lord’s side.” Arashi beheld Mika’s reflection in the mirror. “But even more fit to be by Shu’s side.”

Mika turned around to look at Arashi, flustered. She laughed at his expression, shaking her head in amusement.

“I don’t think that he will even be able to take his eyes off of you during the celebration.”

“Ngah, yer such a tease!” Mika pouted, features blemished in stained rose. Arashi could only find herself laughing once more, though it did not last long. Now it was time for her to look at the other in astonishment.

Mika was looking at her with a wide, genuine smile.

“Thank ya.”

Eyes directed towards a mirror with another pair staring back—a visage mimicked over the plane. Truly, a person would never know if their reflection was perfectly accurate. Did it show every line in a person’s expression or every detail in a person’s face? Did the mirror contort a person’s look from what one saw before them to that of how others viewed them? Was a mirror any different from that of a reflection above the water’s surface, or that of a shadow’s silhouette? And did it show a distorted image or what a person wanted to see?

Shu stared at his reflection. His hands moved upward, the mirror following suit to the action. Held in gripped fingers was the obi, the piece that kept a kimono together. Its red stained his hands as he began maneuvering the piece; for the celebration, it needed to be the abhorred hue, not only as a symbol of their status but as a costume for its last withdrawal.

Tonight was the night of the celebration. It was odd to think of this as the last time he would stand in this very room, or in this life he had known. Not only was that all—there was the fear of what could be instead of what he hoped to be, for that was reality. Now all he had left was to get ready for the celebration.

The room was quiet, empty. All that laid within was him alone. However, the atmosphere did not shift and falter at the sound of the paper door sliding across the flooring twice, nor did it weaken at the peaceful voice speaking out like a melody. No longer did Shu stand alone.

“Let me help you with your kimono.”

“Ah, Mademoiselle.” Shu deviated from the mirror to her. The blonde curls of her hair swayed as she walked, and her never-ending smile was still plastered onto her fair countenance like a painted smile onto porcelain. “There is no need for that. Should you not be getting ready yourself?” he questioned with an arched brow, surprised to see her.

“It is rude to ask a lady if they are to be getting ready, don’t you know~? Surely you are to be in trouble someday for asking someone that after they have put much work into their looks,” Mademoiselle stated in that teasing tone her words were indelibly coated in; a chuckle followed them in a string of chords.

Shu huffed. He would never make the mistake of misinterpreting if someone was ready or not—unless they were that bad.

Mademoiselle proceeded forward, her steps ever so precise. Ignoring Shu’s response, she took the obi’s ends into her gloved hands. They followed her pull, up and down, nothing but loose strands helpless in her might.

“Back when you were little, I was the one to help you. I taught you how to properly put on a kimono, remember? It was almost as if you were a natural—your hands have always been made to create.”

It wasn’t only him that it was second nature to. It was second nature to her, too: tying an obi. Never once was it unremarkable to Shu how she had been able to adapt to a new life so quickly—how she learned a new way to live. Not only that, but ever since he was little, despite all the hardships she had endured, not once could he recall her smile ever fading.

“Though I am no longer a child,” Shu remarked.

“My, I suppose so; still, even adults need help from others sometimes.”

Her hands pulled back, returning to her side. Mademoiselle, too, stepped back from her work, eyeing it fondly.

“You look beautiful, Shu-kun. Though I know you view that color with shame, you wearing it will forever remind me of when you were young. If you wish against it, from this night on, you will never have to wear it again.”

The serious expression that was nothing out of sorts for Shu, nothing but his typical expression, softened. “Mademoiselle.” He turned from the mirror to look at her; his own countenance—it begged for an answer. “Did it pain you to leave your old life?”

Mademoiselle looked at Shu with that expression he had found refuge in when he was a child—when he was crying over cruel words from his peers and other feelings he possessed when he was young. It was that comforting look she purposefully gave, the one decorated with that never-ending smile. “Watching how the petals fall from a flower is painful. One cannot help but miss its beauty. In that way, watching the seasons change is the same. As the snow melts or the sun falls on the last day of summer, to one, watching the beauty leave can bring them pain. But change is inevitable, isn’t it? For the flowers to grow, the snow must melt. For the flowers to bring new blossoms to life and other blossoms more beautiful than the last, they must give up their ones as of now. And for the snow to return, the sun must set and hide away its smile for some time. For growth, change must happen. It hurts, doesn’t it? Even if I had never had the chance to choose where my life brought me, I would never change it for a moment. Never once. If I had not left, I never would have gotten to meet you, no?”

Mademoiselle spoke words to and for him that he sought—to and for him words that he could not speak on his own. And now, he had no words left to reply to her statement. All Shu had left was to remember them when he needed them most.

“Now, enough of this conversation. Go prepare your things. If you need so, I will have someone help you prepare. The celebration is soon to occur and I cannot have everyone waiting on you. It is audacious to arrive late,” Shu said in an attempt to ignore the sudden emotions he felt.

Every Lord had their own set of samurai and servants assigned to them—Mademoiselle had been placed under him long ago, though her title reined much higher now as Lady; still, none of those who were commanded to serve him would leave with him. Of course that was the case, for he was running away during the celebration, but surely Mademoiselle would be beside him during it all. He need not tell her of his plans until he left amidst the celebration. Right by his side, she would escape with him. Rei would give her her own place to stay. No longer would she serve anyone—she could live her life as she pleased—her life before she had ever arrived in Japan.

“Whoever said that I was leaving with you?”

Shu stilled. He did not hear her right, he had to have had. “...Whatever are you talking about?”

“I will remain here.”

Slowly, he shook his head. It wasn’t true, it couldn’t be, yet he knew it was with that way Mademoiselle smiled at him with that countenance he came to for comfort as a child. She was trying to give him comfort with that smile now.

“Mademoiselle, why won’t you leave with me!?” Shu yelled, growing desperate. He took a step forward, feeling as if his knees were going to collapse under him. “I can have Kiryu escort you surely if you are worried about the journey! No longer would you have to serve anyone! You can live the rest of your life as you please—I can grant you that if-”

“There is no need for that.”

“Mademoiselle!”

“You have changed too, no?” Her words were a song, her hair never without a glint like a lily, and her gentle smile that never departed. “You no longer need me as your voice. You have your own now.” It was strange to think that seeing a smile could ever bring anything other than solace, but there are moments in life where it is the most painful sight of all. “And you have Mika-chan’s.”

Shu’s eyes widened. “How…”

“Do not be so foolish, Shu-kun,” she teased, laughing into her gloved hand, “I have been the one to raise you.”

Mademoiselle knew parts of himself that he did not. She knew him too well, almost like a part of himself. It was foolish to ever believe that she had not a clue about his intentions.

The idea of simply letting her go was unimaginable, but Shu already knew that she was set in her ways. For this reason, he said nothing more and walked forward until he could wrap his arms around her in an embrace. He placed his head on her shoulder, hiding away the tears that were unfolding.

“It is rude to touch a lady without permission, don’t you know~?”

“Thank you, Mademoiselle. For having been by my side.” Shu would miss her. “I shall never forget you.”

A hand of her’s soothed the top of his head as she spoke: “Do not think of this as our last meeting. I am here if you need me, like a doll watching upon you with care. Even if a doll is no longer needed, its gaze from upon a shelf is still heartwarming, no?” Like a blonde, antique doll with scintillating green eyes and a sculpted-on smile. “I shall miss you, Shu-kun.”

Shu did not want to say that he would miss her too, because he knew that those words meant the end of it. He said nothing instead, simply embracing her. Without seeing her, he still knew that her smile would forever remain painted over her countenance, softened within the ambiance of goodbyes.

Her sweet voice would always be within him.

This shall be the last time I describe the moon to you in this story. Her appearance had changed and stayed the same, reverted and gone old, and became lonely to one filled with company. She had been a reminder of a mother, or of a hand guiding one down upon a path. Once filled with sadness, contentment, worry, and then glee—without her, the night would never have been what it was and is now. And tonight, as her luminescence flowed down, touching the village in a gracious hug, she could not help but weep in joy for tonight was the night of her departure, on the night of the celebration.

“Rei-nii-san, do you need help getting ouT?” Natsume stood before the opening of a norimono, peering down at Rei who sat within it. He arched a brow as he began to rise, not even trying to hide his unimpressed look from him.

“Fufu, though my bones may deteriorate as time goes by, I still believe that I can manage this on my own,” Rei replied with an amused grin. He bent over, starting to stand, though it wasn’t long before a servant helped him in his stead.

Natsume rolled his eyes. “You better hurRY. It will be your fault if there are no spots left besides Kanata and Wataru.” He then began walking off without Rei; he was not going to sit beside someone he disliked.

Rei quickened his pace to catch up. Side by side, the two walked up to the palace gates. Samurai eyed them with blank stares, letting them in without a word exchanged and a simple bow.

After the samurai were gone from hearing range, Natsume asked Rei, “Where’s your brother?”

Rei sulked at the question. “Oh, he said that he could not stand being seen with me so he declined the invitation! How my heart ached hearing that—I was excited to travel alongside him and spend some quality time with my dear brother!”

Natsume wasn’t surprised in the slightest at his answer of Ritsu’s displeasure for him; though, he did find it odd that he would decline such an event. It would look bad for the Sakuma’s reputation, but perhaps he did not care whatsoever.

Past the gates came the view of the palace. Natsume had seen it time and time again. Finding no interest in it, he glanced over his shoulder to peer at Rei. His brow rose. “Is something funNY?” The sulking expression he thought would be there was not. Something about his expression: it was a smile instead.

“No, not at all. I am only thrilled to see how this night pans out, is all~” Rei’s smile rose in the corner, further enhancing a once smile to a smirk.

Natsume’s eyes narrowed. “Hm, you’re up to some mischief again, aren’t yOU?”

“When life goes on in its own accordance, is that considered mischief?”

Rei was up to mischief.

“Through your eyes, it iS.”

“Oh, I am hurt!”

Natsume did not press any further; if Rei wanted to tell him, then he would have by now. He could only hope that whatever he planned wasn’t foolish enough to cause misfortune upon the celebration, not something as significant and unsound as this.

Indeed, Rei was thrilled to see how this night would pan out ever since he received that letter.

Entering the palace opened the world of monotony. Controlled movements, vacant stares, and sealed lips. In gatherings like these, it was only natural to withhold emotion—to show no weakness. Doing so would kill you.

The palace came to match this heedless phenomenon: in a world without color, one stained in blemishes from the past to days of now.

Rei and Natsume walked through the walls—furthering into the bleakness until they met the entrance of the main room. Servants bowed before them and then slid open the paper doors in their place. Their empty expressions were unnerving. And lying behind the paper barrier bore nothing but red.

Void eyes moved to see those who entered. Gathered tonight remained a room filled with people of high status: Lords from neighboring regions, wealthy merchants, or high generals. None of them spoke. They looked like sewed dolls, carved stone—each visage plastered like a replica one by one, its only purpose to fill the room. They were set towards the dais with their knees under them and a zaisu place beneath if they were so fortunate.

Gatherings like these—they were made out to be perfect. That was far from reality. Bleak faces hid alternative motives. Engraved posture set in stone since birth was nothing other than fear. And the deemed etiquette: katakana placed on the flooring by one’s right side, edge in; still, the courtesy was a false reality of safety, a reminder that if anything were to arise, their weapon was within arms reach. Every high personal’s samurai behind paper doors, awaiting for the smallest, wrong movement only added to this reminder. Every sense of peace was only a given illusion. And everyone knew that well.

Nothing would break the perfection held now.

Natsume ignored their empty sockets as he walked forward to the other end of the room. Seated there were Kanata and Wataru.

“Ah, Natsume!” Wataru leaned over Kanata, whispering rather loudly as Natsume took his spot beside the calmer one. He was quickly met with a glare.

“You are making a fuss. This is a formal gathering, don’t you know tHAT!?”

“Oh, only I cannot help myself! Seeing everyone gathered here so—oh, knowing our dear Shu’s fated outcome! My heart aches simply thinking about it, oh how tragic!”

“Be quiet before someone slices your head off your neck,” Natsume whispered back harshly.

Wataru sulked before he leaned back into his proper placement.

“Though it is true,” Kanata murmured after letting the ambiance settle in, “the ‘purpose’ of this gathering.” His head was barely aimed in his direction, yet Natsume could see where his vision focused; that look was nothing but a wave crashing upon the shore in warning.

Natsume faced away from Kanata without giving him a reply. He had not one. His hands found themselves clenching his kimono until the fabrics twisted and his knuckles turned white. He did not know if he believed it—that this was what Shu accepted. And he did not want to.

Few others came in soon after them. Natsume watched each one, knowing them all and how far they had traveled. To cure his boredom, but more so to ignore the guilt that possessed him whole, people-watching was all he had left until the Lord and his son arrived.

Suddenly, as if that crashing wave had come over him, washing away everything he felt, the sight of someone atypical from the rest stripped Natsume of his previous thoughts. Standing out amongst the rest, it was abundantly clear how this figure was younger than most seated; he was beautiful with a warmful peace despite his countenance being sculpted in stone, revealing not a sliver of emotion. Covering him was a kimono of fine craftsmanship with details most could not imagine creating themselves. And his gaze—it was cast downwards to try and deter any witnesses of his unusual eye color.

It was as if time stopped for his every step. Natsume’s eyes widened in disbelief, feeling like he was hallucinating for a moment. He knew those shades all too well.

Beside Arashi, Mika walked.

Wataru gasped as soon as he, too, noticed him. Kanata was quick to place his hand over his mouth, though he could not hide the glimmer of surprise that shined beneath his own eyes.

They all watched as he followed Arashi’s every step, making their way to the right side of the room in the back so their appearance was barely noticeable. It hindered the atmosphere not in the slightest—at least it did for everyone there except for them.

After a stillness settled over the three, Rei came over to sit beside Natsume. As he did so, Natsume eyed him in frustration yet knowing, witnessing the amused smile that revealed the secret sealed beneath his lips. “That’s what you have planned, isn’t iT?” Natsume whispered into his ear, not wanting his words to be heard by another; though, he made sure they still came out harsh.

“And whoever said that it was my plan, hm?” Rei looked back towards the dais. “Now, it is best if we keep ourselves silent. We wouldn’t want our words to create a scandal, now would we?”

During this period of time, death was inevitable. Death was seen as the highest honor. Some committed seppuku to their Lord to further his cause, some were forced to do so for fulfilling an act against someone most high, and some for not being able to grant their Lord’s command, of protecting and serving them, of committing dishonor. Death was all too common.

Natsume knew, if they were to be caught, Mika would be forced to commit seppuku.

The silence in the room was like a knife against the front of one’s neck, suffocating and preventing speech. The same was with movement, for anything out of place would have made a cut against skin from that imaginary blade. There was nothing left to do but to wait for the Lord and his son to arrive.

And it was clear once they had.

Every head bowed forward as the hue of red thickened; the fabric that possessed that color dragged across the flooring, barely swaying from slow-paced steps, not one taken out of place. The Lord and Shu made their way to the front of the room above the dias—not a twitch, not a movement from a doll unperfect in show.

The last to arrive was Kuro. As the head samurai of the clan, he sat before them all; his placement remained close to Shu in case misfortunes were to arise, though more importantly, for their future ahead.

Everyone had arrived. The celebration began.

With a proud configuration, the announcement of the newly found connection between the two clans was made. Conversation arose and congratulations were made. Despite this whole gathering being made in his honor, Shu’s only purpose was to sit still in presentation. It wasn’t as if the celebration held any significance to him; the only part that mattered was Mika’s song.

Unmoving and ignoring every word spoken, Shu hastily looked down at every visage below staring upwards at him. Each one was the same. It felt exactly like the time of his father’s return—faces entirely all molds of noh masks. His eyes came upon one after another, that sickly feeling he bore in the past returning at the view.

Few of them mixed within the rest of the crowd brought out a sense of comfort in him, if only for a moment. Shu’s eyes came upon his childhood friends and then Mademoiselle's sweet smile. Turning to the other side of the room, Arashi’s glare at him was prominent, startling him. Lastly, sitting beside her, there was one person without a mask that stood out from them all. He was not a doll, nor a statue, but a human.

Shu and Mika made eye contact. Those eyes—the only color that made it through the bleeding red: a lapis and an amber. Far away, up close, he had seen every part of those eyes, every emotion reflected over them and hidden beneath them. Now they bore nothing to most, yet he knew everything those eyes kept hidden away.

Their eye contact was a quick exchange, resulting in the separation a second afterward. Keeping it any longer may have caused suspicions to rise, and neither wanted to take the chance. An effect from the contact could not be helped, however. Only a sliver was shown, a transparent tint like that of watercolor paint brushed across one’s countenance. A blush had crept onto both faces. Mika looked beautiful in the kimono Shu had made just for him, and Shu looked outworldly in his own creation.

The rest of the celebration was a blur; it was only repeated actions Shu had seen since he was a child. Hands pulled by strings, voices echoing the same empty words. He need not bring himself to even comprehend them all. He was an empty vessel awaiting for the moment the plan started with Mika’s song. Soon, the first note was about to begin.

Shu and Kuro stood. Their seatment was to be rearranged to the back of the room, allowing the focus to be on the singer. This was all a part of the plan. No one would notice a figure slipping out amidst the song, too transfixed by it. The two would leave, and then he was free forevermore.

Shu’s father sat in the very front, in the center. He, at first, was enraged that Shu did not wish to sit beside him during the song, claiming he cared not about the entertainment in the slightest, yet the shame and pride he bore was far greater. Having the one he deemed inferior not sitting beside him—he allowed it in stride.

Sitting down in his new spot, Shu held his breath. All their future depended on this one moment. Within that, his heart burned in anticipation. He had been waiting to hear Mika’s voice since the night they first met.

Parting the tide of the sea of people, Mika stood, walking to the center of the room. All words sealed beneath lips, making nothing than the drag of the ends of his kimono meeting the floor be heard. His face, much like this, was void of any expression: it was memorizing. Shu had never seen that expression fall upon him before. It brought forth a sense of sedateness, a concentrated look directed towards the crowd. This performance demeanor withheld his natural clumsy and goodhearted self.

Once Mika had stepped into the center before every gaze, he closed his eyes. With it came his hand that moved upwards, covering his lapis eye with his palm. The room was draped in complete, breathless silence as all waited in anticipation for the act.

The moment the song would begin was the moment Shu planned to gape at the crowd’s reaction, ensuring their attention was on the song before slipping out part-way through; however, as Mika’s eyes opened, Shu could not move. He was transfixed, and so did it seem like the rest as his lips parted, bringing forth the first note.

It met the air and every ear. His voice was like a gentle breeze on a sunny day—warmful yet held so much strength that it was unimaginable. Shu’s eyes widened as he stared before him in awe. He had only heard Mika sing once, but it felt as though he had known his voice all his life

Hearing him sing so… the feeling that filled him whole was unnamed. That song, the song Mika was singing was the exact song he sang the night of their first meeting. It was the song that sounded like a sorrowful breath from a fragile voice when he last heard it long ago that it brought him to tears, yet now its tone was completely different. It was pleasant with a delightful ring, and even as it was coming from someone with a hollowed expression, it possessed a message all understood from the starting note alone. It was hopeful.

Shu’s body and mind were long gone, separated from one another. He could not stand from his zaisu—he could not find himself to move at all, or perhaps he had forgotten that he needed to move at all. Perhaps he had forgotten his surroundings even as of now. From the room smeared in red and filled with translucent masks came instead the flower garden draped in moonlight. In the center chimed the voice surrounded by blossoms, all adorned in smiles as they listened to the beautiful song. And he, outside the garden’s gates, watched the man in awe.

Mika’s voice. It was as sweet as the nightingale’s song.

Abruptly, pulling Shu from the flowers and night sky, a hand came upon his shoulder. Out of it, he glanced beside him, quickly comprehending that the hand belonged to Kuro.

The grip of his hand said everything he desired to express.

With all souls encapsulated in the flower garden just as he was, Shu stood from his zaisu. Outside the gates of the flower garden, Shu and Kuro slipped out the door, away from the room. Before he had entirely left, though, he gave one last glance at the heart of the song, the tree that held the nightingales. One last glance was spared to see Mika sing just as he had longed to.

Steps retraced steps. Quickly down the darkened hall blanketed only by the moon’s glow, Kuro and Shu made their way out of the palace. Beforehand, Kuro had ensured that no servants would be in their way, and any individuals who witnessed them leave the night of the celebration were all trusted members of his clan.

Breathlessly, they made it past the palace. The image of it remained in view, a sight soon to be only witnessed in memory.

“Ensure that Kagehira receives a lantern once his performance is finished,” Shu urged, turning to Kuro once they were past the gates. His face tensed, marking his words. “Ensure that he makes it out without any harm done to him. I care not what it takes—whatever you find yourself needing to do. Anything so that Kagehira makes it to the flower garden.”

“I’ll make sure of it, Itsuki.” Kuro’s expression wasn’t anything like Shu’s; instead, it was gentle, amused. Despite everything, the danger of his own life if he were to be caught, of the potential cliff on the path, he did not show any of it at all.

Continuing the plan, Shu stripped the haori from himself. Kuro took it, replacing it with his own that was not red in color but of another. He would receive an identical one afterward and discard Shu’s.

Taking Kuro’s, Shu put it on, hiding the red of his kimono.

“Now then… see ya.”

The last thing Shu saw of Kuro was his visage embroidered with a smile. It wasn’t a sad one nor one of regret. It was a genuine passing of goodbyes yet with a knowing of their lives to be crossed in the future once again.

“...Goodbye, Kiryu.”

And Shu walked away from it all: from the palace, from the life of colorless gardens and doll-like figures. He walked away from it, leaving behind the miniature garden that had no room left to grow and bloom into a beautiful rose. Even those fleeting moments of joy with Kuro and his mother, of Mademoiselle and her never-ending smile, of his siblings despite his jealousy, and of Mika’s song ringing throughout the room until its last note redrew—all of it laid behind until hopefully those moments of joy would join him in the next horizon.

Shu ran. His zori sandals felt as though they were going to break apart as they pressed and lifted from the ground at a hurried pace. No breeze or chime filled the air, not helping the humidity that was all but suffocating. All of these combined in an attempt to hinder his path, yet they were never noticed. There was only one thing on Shu’s mind, and that was Mika.

It wouldn’t be long until someone realized that the Lord’s son had vanished. Shu could only pray that Mika had left before then.

Running through the empty village, from the first night they met to now—on that night of cherry blossoms that filled the air, tangled in the breeze with the village’s sway and spirits dancing in the cool spring night, with the moon who laid alone without a single star accommodating her, and to even himself—so much had changed. Witnessing everything at this moment showed this reality.

It truly is funny how fate works. Never once had Shu imagined that running away would lead him to find a beautiful stranger singing in the village’s flower garden. Never once had he imagined how one meeting would bring forth another, and how much that stranger he met would change his life. And not only was it change in his—it, too, was change in Mika’s. Now he could not picture a life without that stranger, and the stranger felt the same.

Up ahead came a sound. It rushed through the air and broke the silence the more Shu ran forward. It was a raw melody, one of delicate notes yet with a crescendo that increased.

There was always a song welcoming those into the city of flowers. Shu had arrived.

Entering, he looked around; in the center was the pond with koi swimming by, and there was the bench he and Mika had sat on when they returned for a second night—when they danced together and when he took his measurement for the first kimono he had made for him. All of it passed on his way towards the song.

Laid at the edge of the flower garden stood a tree. It remained bare, unseemly compared to the vibrant flowers and viridescent life. Perhaps it would soon depart. In spite of that, there was something special about it. Shu peered upward, having come to the end of his path. Above perched were the nightingales singing their beautiful song.

Their song, best heard at night without the disturbance of other birds intermixing with their own. With this came their name, nightingales, for they were best known for their night songs. Was that why they met? By the song of the nightingale’s? And was that why he had only ever heard Mika sing at night, for his voice was like that of that blitheful bird?

Mika. His song should not have lasted much longer after he left. He should be here soon.

Before Shu was about to leave the tree for the gates of the garden, a small box caught his eye. It was intentionally placed at the base of its trunk.

“Hmph. He did not hide it well, now had he?” Shu remarked to himself as he bent down, taking it into his hands. It was clear that it was Mika’s belongings that he had told him to hide away.

Believing that the spot was foolish to hide such a thing, Shu surely underestimated the power a tree possessed, even after the old protector had fallen. Like all things, before change and beauty can occur, it must fall.

There was not much inside when Shu removed the lid. He was unsurprised to see the kimono he had made Mika and the book that shielded the pressed morning glory. Along with it was his haori that he brought along with him. Lastly, within the center of it all was a simple beaded bracelet.

Fingers met those of purple beads. It was then lifted, reflecting the moon’s smile, transparenting its color onto the ground like stars. Perhaps they truly weren’t leaving their old life entirely behind. There were still a few things with them as reminders of it.

The bracelet was stored away once again. This new life. It would not start until Mika was beside him.

With the woven box, Shu walked away from the tree, making his way to the barrier between the flower garden and the outside world. Mika should be here. Still, there was no other light outside the gate besides the moon and the stars, and the longer her face shifted towards the horizon’s edge, the more intimate fear flooded Shu’s mind.

All that remained was himself, waiting for Mika to join his world in the flower garden.

The nightingale’s song came to an end.

“Oshi-san?!”

And another song replaced it.

“Kagehira!?”

Through the gapes of the gate was a light coming forward. The small fire waved, entangled inside the cage of the lantern. From it and his voice called out, Shu could not see it but hear it, knowing fully well who it was. Mika was outside the gates of the garden. And Mika knew it too, from the voice that yelled his name, that Shu was inside the confinements of the flower garden.

Without even realizing it, the lantern fell from his hands. “Oshi-san!” Unable to contain himself, Mika ran forward.

Hurriedly, Shu’s own hand came upon the gate, harshly pushing it open. Past the gates of the flower garden, he, too, ran.

The both of them ran towards the other. Neither could hold back the gleaming smile that blossomed over their countenance at the sound of their voice. Even being blinded by the darkness until that of the other’s silhouette could be outlined, both reached before them, knowing without seeing that they would be met by their arms.

The humidity was long forgotten for a new warmth replaced it. Under the breath of the night, Shu and Mika reached the other, coming into their arms and holding on as if they were never going to let go.

The touch was real. All of it was. Mika clutched the back of Shu’s kimono to ensure it, tightening his grip despite his very action creating wrinkles which he hated dearly; yet despite it, the thought never once crossed his mind. The feeling of Shu’s heavy breath above his head, the shake of his body, and as he moved forward to place his head on his chest amid the embrace, the rapid beating of his heart took everything away. It was true. He really was in Shu’s arms.

Nothing—not a word, a thought, or fate could come across such a moment. They simply stood there in the other’s arms, holding on for what felt like an eternity.

Eventually, the stillness came to an end as Mika felt a light tug on his shoulder. He pulled away ever so slightly, just enough to the point their eyes met. His smile fell, replaced by astonishment as he looked up at Shu, barely able to witness his features with the moon’s glow. Against it, her visage became visible over amethysts as he watched them in reflected silence.

Not a word was spoken by Shu; instead, his hand lifted, coming to hold Mika’s cheek. He caressed it, his thumb brushing in a gentle motion across his skin. Perhaps it was his own act of processing that he was truly there.

Mika’s smile returned, letting Shu take his time before he slowly leaned in.

Their lips came upon one another in a gentle exchange; eyes closed under the night’s stare. Such a simple exchange—a simple, if one considers it that, touch between lovers felt so much more than that. It had become the touch that revealed the truth. It showed that it worked, that they would truly be together side by side, and the sensation of relief, longing, and utter joy. They would be together for eternity. The path had come to its end.

From the kiss to Shu’s hand upon Mika’s cheek, to the latter’s hands that moved upwards onto his neck with his fingers through the strands of his hair—they did not separate until all breath was gone.

Mika’s eyes opened as soon as Shu pulled away. Before him, his face still only inches away from his own, he watched his features soften. His words, only a whisper, came out as if he could barely breathe. “I am relieved.”

Buoyantly Mika shook his head, his voice coming to match Shu’s whisper: “I told ya not t’worry ‘bout me. I promise ya that I’d meet ya here.”

“Non! Don’t be ridiculous!” The still and breathless atmosphere shattered. Shu grimaced at Mika’s response, shaking his own head in utter disagreement. “However could I possibly not help but worry!?”

“Nehe, I know.” However, Mika’s tone did not shatter like the rest. The smile he wore softened before Shu could fully see it, for he hid his face once more by leaning forward, into his chest; Shu felt as his hands returned to his back, clutching the fabric ever so. And his voice: it was barely above a whisper, spoken just enough that only he could hear. “...I was real worried ‘bout ya, too,” Mika trailed off, words growing weaker, “I dunno what I woulda done if…”

All this time—from when they first separated to before their bodies connected—Mika had shown nothing and smiled.

“But we promised, so I knew that ya would be here no matter what.”

Mika’s inevitable belief on life, that one could choose their fate if they so longed to, and his deep-rooted desire to not have anyone worry for him but make them happy instead; perhaps it was a foolish belief, that a promise overpowered fate, yet in the end, why would someone view the world in such a negative light? Shu’s own worldview had truly changed by Mika’s own.

Shu leaned in, placing a kiss on the crown of Mika’s head as a thank you before he pulled himself from the embrace entirely. “It will not take long until the Sakumai’s clan comes to pick us up. So while we wait”—he offered his hand towards Mika—“let us go in the flower garden one last time, shall we?”

With a large smile adored over him, Mika took Shu’s hand into his own. Together, as their hands intertwined into one, they entered the gates of the flower garden, leaving the last trace of their old world behind.

Walking beside the lustrous, most of the flowers they had seen on their first night no longer bore their petals. Came the empty stems of the morning glories—beside them the Shibazakura, their magenta perished. In most ways it was saddening to this, for that was human nature, yet knowing what it brought forth was a comforting sight.

For a flower to bloom, it has to fall.

Perhaps one day they would get to see those blue morning glories again. Perhaps, if time allowed them to. If this region were to fall from power—if their path ahead drifted to such a way as that. Perhaps someday, they would get to see those flowers in their full bloom once again.

Other enthralling flowers had bloomed, however. Wisteria remained and took the place of the violets' lost tinge and the cherry blossoms’ abundance. Azalea were magnificent with their fulgent magenta hue. And baby blue eyes were their own sight; alone their color would have only been a singular speck overtaken by the rest, but never once was there one left in isolation. Together they grew plentiful, overtaking a part of the garden in their delicate yet vivid blue.

It was humorous how such a small place stored such a plentiful of memories—not only theirs but many others as well. Flowers held secrets that they saw, and the ground allowed past tales to seep into its soil to forever be hidden away until those memories, too, blossomed as flowers.

Past them all, Shu and Mika came upon the little bench. Having made it, Mika separated their hands so he could sit down, only it was futile as he looked back up at Shu in confusion. He had not moved to sit down beside him.

“You proclaimed that you wished to dance in the garden once more, didn't you?” Shu quered, arching a brow as his hand reached forward once more, a reflection of himself not even a moment ago.

“Ngh, ya really mean it!?”

“Tch, and why wouldn’t I?” he scoffed. “Do you not wish to?”

Mika leaped from the bench at the question, wasting not a moment to take Shu’s hand back into his own. “‘Course I wanna!”

If you recall what the last dance had been, of the tale of waiting for another’s lover between the barrier of separation, of waiting until they could dance and walk together once again, and of their love never fading despite that separation. It was the dance that told the tale of the women collapsing under the final cherry tree of spring. The dance they danced now was like that, only they were not portraying what those lovers felt in the story. They felt it now.

Laced hands came to one. Steps followed one another in a slow momentum, taking their time to bask in the sway without a rush or a hurry. Never once in this dance did they separate. Their hands remained connected, fingertips pulled through like ribbon in a bow—like an obi wrapped around a waist to keep a kimono together.

The moonlight revealed Mika’s large smile that was met with Shu’s own as they turned. “Ya look real beautiful tonight, Oshi-san,” he complimented, wanting to tell him that the second he first saw him at the celebration.

“I would hope that you would think so if you are to spend the rest of your life with me,” Shu bantered in return. A shift in words, however, settled over. “Conversely, it was you who truly took the spotlight tonight, Kagehira. You were, and are, beyond stunning. I could not take my eyes off of you during your performance.”

Mika’s eyes widened at the compliment. He looked away shyly, using Shu’s body as a way of dancing without seeing. “...So ya really did like it?” he questioned, his smile softening in genuine pleasure.

Turning in the dance, Shu pulled Mika closer, surprised to see him as such. “Much more than that.” He was beyond genuine. “You have a way of encapsulating the audience through your voice alone.”

Mika fell silent. His heart felt as if it were going to burst; any compliment from Shu made him beyond happy, though this meant so much to him. “‘M real glad. I was nervous—I wanted everyone t’enjoy themselves hearin’ the song, but I wanted ya t’like it the most, Oshi-san.”

From the time Shu asked him to sing again, Mika began practicing until he physically couldn’t. Truly, the performance was not for anyone else but for him. He was the only one Mika sang to in a room full of people.

“Gettin’ t’sing like that—it felt way different than I thought it would. ‘S almost like yer lost in the song, an’ I ain’t mean that inna bad way. As soon as I started singin’, all the nervousness that I had left me. It meant everythin’ ta me.” His gaze moved back to Shu as he continued, “An’ just like this. Gettin’ t’dance with ya again—bein’ in yer arms, hearin’ yer voice… gettin’ t’spend the rest of ma life with ya… ‘M real happy, Oshi-san.”

It was more than just that. Together, they would get to spend every morning and every night facing one another and be by each other’s side. They would get to view the world as it grew young and old, as they too grew with it, and get to experience what life would bring upon them; everything, they would get to do by each other’s side.

“As am I, Kagehira, beyond what words could ever express.”

Suddenly, Shu smiled, that genuine, tender smile Mika couldn’t look at for long before his face turned red and his heart hurt. As much as he felt like he needed to look away, he didn’t; instead, he smiled that same smile in return, bearing the overwhelming feeling that came with it.

They danced for what felt like forever, though it really was not. The flower garden had the ability to transcend time, a separate world filled with color and delight.

Their dance eventually came to an end. It was late and human bodies could not go on forever. Mika felt sad to stop, knowing this was their last in this very flower garden, but despite leaving it behind, a place so dear to him, a part of him knew that many more flower gardens were to fill his future.

By the hand, Shu led Mika onto the bench. After both settled, Shu let go; he then removed the haori he wore from himself, setting it onto Mika’s shoulders. The red that was hidden revealed itself.

“Use this as a cover during our departure. It may become cold on our way there.”

“Eh, are ya sure? I already got one, y’know. I can just use mine if I gotta.” Mika’s hand moved upward to feel the cloth over his shoulder, ready to hand it back to him in worry of his own temperature.

Shu refused, “No, keep it. Unlike me, you have always been quite cold.”

Mika wasn’t sure if he fully believed it; still, the feeling of Shu’s haori over himself was comforting, even if it wasn’t truly his own. Knowing he was worried for him made him happy. Before they would leave, he would return his other one to him.

He turned back to the flower garden, smiling at it solemnly. “I’mma miss this place a whole lot. The place we’re goin’ ta, will it have a garden as stunnin’ as this one?” he inquired, imagining the region they would soon be living in. He had never left just the village alone, so thinking of viewing another place with Shu was beyond exhilarating.

Mika waited for Shu to answer him, though nothing ever came. “Oshi-san?” He turned back to look at him, surprised; Shu was looking not at the garden, but at him, looking as if something was on his mind.

“Kagehira.”

“Eh?”

“The song you had sung the night our paths first crossed… you sang it once more tonight at the celebration, didn't you?” The question had been weighing on him ever since the first note left Mika’s lips. Why he never asked before, he never knew. Perhaps everything they went through together had erased it from his mind. “I have been meaning to ask ever since then, but what song is it? Never once have I heard it from any of the performances my mother had taken me to as a child, nor have I ever once heard it since you first sang. The last time I heard it—it touched me dearly. I cannot express it as properly as I feel, but despite the lyrics never changing, on the night in the flower garden, it sounded solemn. Tonight it was not like that. It was hopeful.” To turn the feeling of a song without changing a singular word was extraordinary, and to bring that feeling out of the heart of the person listening to it was even more so. Shu leaned in closer to Mika, just a little, bringing his hand over his own. “Whatever is that song?”

“Ngh? ‘Course ya ain’t ever heard it at any of the special performances ya went ta. It ain’t good enough fer that.” Mika seemed a little embarrassed by the question. “Real long time ago, when I first started visitin’ this garden in the middle of the night, I started makin’ up ma own songs, if ya even call ‘em that. An’ that’s one of ‘em. ‘S the one ’m most proud o’, an’ the one I almost finished.”

“Its name?”

“Eh?”

“What did you name it?”

“Well, when I first started writin’ it, it was the season the Nightingales called Japan their home. Hearin’ ‘em singin’ in the garden every night inspired me. Their song is beautiful, ain’t it?” Mika smiled. “So I named it Uruwashi no Nightingale.”

Beautiful Nightingale.

To Mika, it was written in favor of the nightingales, remembering the sweet song they brought forth. Repeatedly they sang Tica-linga-lira, like a bell chiming throughout the night. But to Shu, the song wasn’t in remembrance of those songbirds, whereas instead it was of Mika’s own voice, ringing throughout the night like that of the sweet nightingale’s song.

“Kinda silly, ain’t it?” Mika chuckled, his embarrassment faded away enough that he was able to hold Shu’s hand in return, bringing them together by their sides.

Shu shook his head, scowling that Mika thought of such. “Not at all. Just as its name suggests, the song is beautiful.” He scoffed. “Have more faith in your ability. Do you see me as one to give empty compliments?”

“Ngh, not a’all!” Denying it, Mika quickly shook his head; after that, as a peaceful silence settled over, he leaned in, placing his head onto Shu’s shoulder before he said, “Then I’ll finish it… fer ya.”

Shu allowed him. “Then I will be waiting.”

Mika’s song, the one that spoke of Nightingale's tune truly was much more than beautiful. It was comforting, lyrics bringing forth a newly found hope. Such a song as that spoke more to Shu than he could ever imagine. And if he had to, he would wait forever for its missing line, for no longer would he have to wait for the one the song was sung from.

The rest of the night was a blur. No other words continued that moment, simply basking in the flower garden’s presence before they would have to say goodbye. All the times they spent here and the times they spent outside its gates, all of it had led up to this.

“It is almost time for them to arrive. Let us wait by the garden’s gates.”

Mika agreed, leaving the bench along with Shu. A final gaze was given to the flower garden by both.

This garden: from when they first met, to the time they returned for a second, to the third when it was raining and Mika had spoken of something he wanted to share-

Shu looked over at Mika in sudden realization. “Kagehira, do you recall the time in which you said to me that there was something of importance you wished to share with me? When we promised to meet here that raining time, and once more when you had fallen asleep in the palace.” How did he ever forget such a thing? “Whatever was it that you had wished to share?”

Mika’s face turned red. “I wanted t’thank ya, fer savin’ ma life. An’ I ain’t mean that physically. I mean fer savin’ ma existence. The hope I had lost—ya returned it t’me.” He looked away suddenly. “But honestly, a part of me thinks that was kinda just a coverup. An’ I ain’t mean that it ain’t true! Ngh, ‘s just… what I really wanted t’tell ya was that I loved ya.”

Shu’s eyes widened. From since that moment—Mika had loved him? It could not have been, and yet it brought out a particular feeling within him, the sensation of his heart abnormally pounding, his cheek warming unusually, and his stomach filled with butterflies just like back then. Then he had not known, but now he understood what he had felt. He, too, loved Mika before he had even realized it.

Not a word was given from Shu. He could not reply—wordless and flustered. He turned away, hiding his blush from Mika.

“Oshi-san?” Concerned, Mika looked back at him, beginning to walk forward to gape at his expression, only to pause once Shu spoke up.

“You have a much better understanding of your own feelings than I,” he spoke. “But now I understand my own. I love you, Kagehira. And I had loved you back then.”

The whole time, Shu hadn’t realized his feelings until Mika was almost taken from him. From how his heart abnormally flipped to his face warming every time his eyes came upon his smile—now it was almost humorous to think that it was due to some sickness.

Shu ended his confession: “I wish I could rely to you how much I truly do.”

And then, he turned around.

Mika was staring at him, wide-eyed, countenance coming to match his own in shade. Quickly, his hand moved to cover his eyes, wiping them before he shook his head, laughing lightly.

“Nu huh, ya ain’t need ta,” he returned. “Just those words are enough fer me.”

And so, the Sakuma’s norimono had arrived at the gates of the flower garden. Greeting them was Ritsu with a tired smile. Him missing the celebration—all of it had been done for this.

Entering in, the Lord’s son and the stranger he met in the flower garden left for a colorful world. Red no longer showed under the night sky, but burned across the horizon as the sun began to rise.

Everything had been reborn in this pure morning.

Three seasons had since passed. It was newly spring. Its greeting unfolded by the buds of flowers who opened once again to present a delightful assortment of color into the world. Following them were the cherry trees who held their blossoms as well. The light breeze returned, too, taking the tree’s blossoms by the hand to coat the earth in their blush. Everything—from the vibrant smiles to the dancing spirits to the melody that connected them all—all of it returned. Spring had come upon the earth.

Under the horizon flourished two shades of red. In most stories, red is portrayed as an unfortunate color. With spider lilies it brings forth death; red roses were thought of once being white, obscured by the blood of Aphrodite. Red meant passion and war. But red is much more than that. Red shows the deep-rooted love and passion, shows the beauty of one in both life and strength, and shows the power that Shu and Mika now had over their own life as they wore it now. Red is a striking, beautiful color. And in the end, it brings forth beautiful color to this world.

“Look at this, Oshi-san! Ain’t it real lovely?” Mika questioned as he ran before Shu, leaving him behind. Shu sighed, having been left to follow his trial; however, his own pace remained slow, allowing himself to behold Mika’s excited run and smile.

Once he had caught up, Shu eyed the object of Mika’s compliment with a critical gaze. “Hmph, it needs much work.”

Mika gasped. “Ngh, c’mon! Ya ain’t need t’complain so much, y’know.”

Before them stood an empty house; it was small, made of simple materials. Bare and plain was what it presented. No objects of someone’s belonging were kept protected by it, nor did it possess any livelihood from people before them. It was now their own.

“I think it’s real stunnin’. The area is nice, our neighbors seem real friendly, an’ it’s our first place of our own!” Mika gleamed up at their home, smiling so wide that his cheeks started to hurt. “An’ we finally have our own privacy.”

Shu gave him a questioning look at his intentions with that; Mika only laughed in return. He must admit, the privacy would be quite nice.

“I suppose so, though it will be much work. The house is lacking beauty,” Shu remarked. Thanks to Rei’s help, they were able to stay with them until now, but there was only so much help he could ask him for. This house was the only thing they could afford, as much as he hated to admit it.

“But it’ll be fun t’decorate the inside. Ain’t ya excited fer that?”

“Both the inside and the outside, Kagehira. The front is in dire need of some color, and much yard work.”

“I s'pose yer right.” Mika pouted, looking back at the house before his eyes lit up. “Ngh, we can add some flowers! Whatcha think!?” he turned back to Shu, beaming even more at his sudden idea. “Roses? Anthuriums?”

Shu, on the other hand, shook his head, bantering with Mika just a little, “And who is to plant them? You cannot expect me to get my hands filthy with dirt.”

“Eh, c’mon. I’d do it maself but then ya’d start complain’ that ‘m doin’ it all wrong. Apparently, I’d kill ‘em ‘fore they’d ever bloom,” Mika returned, grinning back in tease; though, it soon faded, turning to one of genuineness. “What kinda flower would ya like?”

Shu hummed. “There is a flower I learned of not too long ago. I believe that you will find a liking towards it.” He began describing it, “It is a variant of a Columbine. It bears petals of both pure white and that of your bracelet.”

“It sounds real lovely!” Mika looked at Shu in anticipation. “What’s it called?”

“Songbird Nightingale Columbine.”

Stunned at the name, Mika’s smile fell, but it wasn’t long for it to return more vibrant than the last. “‘S perfect.” He added, “We can plant ‘em next t’the morning glories, if ya’d like.”

“I believe that they would suit each other well.” Facing away from the house, Shu gazed at Mika fondly, holding his hand before him. “Now then, let us go to our home.”

Without a moment spared, Mika took his hand into his own. Together, they walked up to their new home.

All things have a beginning and an ending. The song, too, came to an end as Mika had finished its missing lyrics. It went as followed: in this boundless horizon, we won’t be separated according to this song.

And however life took them, this line would forever remain true.

Resonate with this song…